Tales of a Displaced Eco Freak

Chapters

Friendship is Eco
A new day, a new-WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT!?
Q&A with a side of griffon
Dark Powers, FUCK YEAH!!!
A look into the past part 1
To kill a Metal-pede
A new addition to the Family
A look in the past part 2
Metal-head problem
A regular day?
Helping out and party on
Damas request
For those who need help
The Great and powerful fuck up
A Major Problem
Gala suit
Hollow night
Date to the Gala...fuck me
The Gala part 1
The Gala part 2
Living in the City
New Day, old friends
A roadtrip to Canterlot
Settling in
Return of Harmony, I think not
New: New cover art
Hearth's warming eve
Hearths warming
Poison Joke, my ass!
The wedding Part 1: Love is strong and beautiful
The wedding part 2: Wedding crashers
The Fear Master and The Sage
The lessons we learn, with a side of boom
In need of an Editor
Important News
Hey listen
The Beginning of a fucked up adventure
An apple a day keeps the Lurkers away
The search in Haven City begins

Friendship is Eco

"I'm going to keep yapping! Because in my professional opinion, the change is an improvement."

— Samos, The Precursor Legacy

================

Have I ever mentioned having Eco is Badass because it is. As soon as I punched the guard, everypony stood their with a look of fear. It took a while for one of them to escort me to Tia. Why they've growm soft is beyond me. Back in my day the training I put the guards in made them look like they took a small amount of Titan from Batman Arkham Asylum. Note to self: Find guard captain and train the shit out of him. Shining you are so~ fucked.

======= 20 min later in a random unnamed corridor ==========

Why is this place so much like a maze , I'm pretty sure we past that painting about five times already. Since their was nothing to do on the way i decided to annoy the shit out of this guard.

"Are we there yet?" i said in a childlike manner.

"No." said the guard oblivious of what is about to happen.

"Are we there yet?" i repeated the same question the same way

"No , now be quiet." he said with an irritated voice.

"Are we there~ yet?" this is to good.

"No!" he shouted.

"... How about now?" i said.

Then i heard the spear break in half with him repeating 'No'. My work here is done.

////////////////// After a while we finally find our hero in the door\\\\\\\\\\

Now I'm here nervous infront of the door. 'I just hope whatever she does isn't really painful' i thought.

"Show time" I said to myself as I kicked the door open with aloud bang.

"Tia I'm home" as soon as those words were out of my mouth I was tackled to the ground by Tia giving me a death hug.

"Tia *ack* I missed ya to but hug any harder and I might pop" Tia did was she was told. I finally got good look at her and her face was brimming with tears of joy.

"I'm sorry but it's so good to have you back Father". Everyone in the room just stopped to process what she just said.

"Listen I'm happy about being back but I need to get Lu-Lu so did you turn my leaper lizard to stone" I said.

"Yes but he's at the old castle where the Elements of Harmony are located" she told me as turned into Light Jak with wings. "And please be careful" Tia said.

"Sweetie when am I not careful" I said with a shit eating grin. Tia just gave me a look that said 'Are you shitting me'.

" Okay fine I'll be careful god" with that said i took off to castle Everfree.

==========While the Mane 6 did their shit===========

Waiting at the castle for my bat shit insane daughter. "Let's see Morph gun fully upgrade and my Jet-Board still operational". Ah my Jet-Board I remember when Starswirl tried to study but failed , the final words in his notebook were "Buck it this thing is giving me a migraine" poor bastard. I look at the moon to see the mare in the moon gone , I smile at this " Oh my little Lu-Lu is out , better find that tower."

===== 45 min later=====

So i found the tower where Nightmare takes Twilight and the Elements and I'm one of Jaks invisibility powers and sitting in a corner. All of a sudden I heard 5 familiar voices shouting

" Twilight!?" I'll tell ya that hurt like hell.

"Everypony look , there over at the tower!" said a mare with a posh accent , with that said they rushed over to Twilight shouting the shit they said in the show about 2 agonizinly rainbow minutes it was over they have defeated Nightmare Moon

. "Wow Twilight ah thought ya just talking nonsense but it looks like ya were telling the truth"said the orange mare with a southern accent.

After Celestia arrived and made amends with Luna , it was time for my reveal.I started walking down the corridor , the noise my footsteps made sounded like Slendermans walking sound. Everypony stoped as they heard my foot steps , the only ones not scared shitless my two daughters. Then I started clapping "So the magic of friendship still used as a weapon for shame Tia for shame".

I walked in to the room wearing the googles over my eyes and smile on my face " Hello you two daddy's home" I said with my arms wide open for Lunas hug.Luna wasted no time in tackling me to the ground while sobbing out the words "I'm sorry". We staid their for about 5 minutes.Now the Mane 6 were beyond shocked , a creature out of nowhere claiming to be the princesses father only to find out those claims are true.

"Take a picture it'll last longer" i said teasingly to the six mares infront of me.

" Hey Pinkie you know what this calls for " as soon as i said that she got the messege and shouted at the top of her lungs.

" A PARTY!". Now at the party a certain purple mare looking sad was approached by her teacher.

" What has you troubled my faithful student you have defeated Nightmare Moon and found friends" Tia said .

" She's liked that because she thinks she has to go back to Canterlot after finding really great friends here in Ponyville." I said, Tia then called the little drake ' Spike was it?' to right down a letter saying she can stay. "Listen Tia, I'm not going to Canterlot to deal with nobels with sticks up their asses I'd rather stay here." I said besides who the fuck wants to go to Canterlot anyway it's all filled with racist nobles.

With all the excitement done i decided to sleep on a tree in the park 'Dont fucking judge me and how I sleep you fucks with that i was out like a light.

A new day, a new-WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT!?

"For every age there is a time of trial.The rocks faced such a fire before they were the strength beneath our feet.The plants braved vast winds before their roots could give us life."

Samos Hagai, Intro Jak 2

=== Dream World ====

I've missed this, being in a dream I mean. Contrary to popular belief being turned to stone doesn't mean your mind goes to sleep while your body is stoned. While stoned I saw everything from the death of my buddy Starswirl to even my daughter's decent to madness.

Now while I dream all I see is...well I can't describe it. It looks like something you see when you get high. Ugh! It's so frustrating, the first time in 1/2 millennia and it looks like shit.

"Well this is a peculiar dream." said familiar voice.

I turned around to the owner of the voice to see my recently returned daughter. I don't understand how I completely forgot she could get in to the dreamland.

"Hello Luna." I greeted her. I noticed the guilty look she had. She must really feel bad about tne whole Nightmare Moon incident.

"Something wrong Luna, you know I'm always here to help." I asked worryingly. She has to let it go it's in the past, there's no changing it no matter how hard you try.

"It's just what would our subjects think of our return, will they accept with open arms or shun me like they did a thousand years ago?" she said with a tone pain and sorrow. I quickly emraced her telling "It's alright let it out" while she cried on my shoulder.

"Luna it never mattered what your subjects think about the night, it's what you think it is." I said trying to cheer her up.

"*sniff* Thank you Father." all of a sudden the dreamscape started collapsing."It seem you're waiking up, fair thee well father." she said while giving a hug goodbye.

=== The Harsh Reality ===

*THUMP* What the flying fuck was that. I woke up to the sound of someone hitting a tree.

*THUMP* Fuck that was coming from my tree. I decided hang upside down to check for the tree assailant. And guess who it is everyone's favorite country pony. It looks like she still hasn't noticed me yet so I decided to spook her.

"Boo." I said to her. That got her attention.

"Ahhh!?" she yelled with fear. That earned a buck to my stomach. I fell of the tree clutching me stomach in pain while laughing like a mad man.

"Who the buck are you!?" she shouted in anger. The anger quickly disappeared as soon as she recognized me. I looked at her now and she had a face of fear probably because she struck the Father of the two princesses who rule the land.

"If you're worried about getting arrested for kicking me in the gut don't sweat it it didn't hurt...much, anyway what's going on you're kicking the tree I was sleeping in." I told her while dusting myself off.

"First sorry about that, second why are you sleeping in one of mah apple tree's?" she curiously.' Why would he sleep on a tree in the first place?' she tought to herself.

"Well I don't have a place to stay so~ yeah also because being stone for so long that sleeping on anything wouldn't have any negative effects." I said in matter-of-fact tone.

"Um ok?" she said. Ha! I think I broke her.

"So what's up, need any help?" I asked trying to change the subject at hand.

"Sorry sugarcube, but Twilight already help me out." she said. So wait that means the tickets are coming soon.

"Alrighty then if ya ever need anyhelp just let me know!" I yelled over to Applejack. Now to find Twi and Spike.

There they are, now to wait for the message.

*Burp* "Here ye here ye you are here by cordially invited blah blah blah the Grand Galloping Gala, hey check it two tickets." Spike said. Apparently Applejack got here as if by fate or something. She started fantasizing what she would do at the Gala up until Rainbow Dash came in.

After RD's fantasy ended, she and AJ decided to arm wrestle for it. Twilight took the chance to sneak away. Time to give her a spook.

I then activated my invisibility, as soon as I was completely invisible I made my way to her. When I got close enough I snatched one of the tickets.

'This reminds me of Charlie and the chocolate factory' I thought to myself. Anyway back in reality, Twilight stood their staring dumbfoundly at the floating ticket. That is until she zapped me.

"Ow! What the hell Twi!?" I yelled. Getting zapped by magical electricity hurts like hell, meaning magic and eco do not mix.

"Sorry! I wasn't thinking straight." she said to me with a sheepish smile.

"It's fine but don't do it again. Anyway I see you got tickets to the Gala?" I asked. Though I'm pretty sure Tia only sent two as a joke. My daughter Trollestia.

"Yeah but I can't decide who to go with, what about you are you going to the Gala?" she asked. Maybe I should go, I could just go to be with Tia and Luna, and maybe bug a few nobles.

"Maybe, things like the Gala aint for me." i said, it's weird form me to wear something formal. Speaking of clothes I need new ones.

"But what about the princesses, shouldn't you go see them after all your their Dad?" she asked. Hmm, Here comes Pinkie. And they bumped in to each other, how can Twi not see a bright pink mare walking down the street.

"Ah! Bats, shoo go aw- hey look gala tickets!" Pinke said. Meaning it was time for me to leave. I should probably get my leaper lizard out of stone. How the fuck did I forget is beyond me.

=== On the trail to castle Everfree ===

In hindsight I probably should have just flew there. So probably wondering how I came to be, well wonder no longer my friends couse i don't give a flying fuck. Hold on a sec I hear something. Whatever it is, it doesn't sound good.

*RoAr* What the fuck is that!?

I turned around only to meet with what looked like a Manticore. Probably got infected with Dark Eco, dumbass probably thought it was water.

"Well fuck." was the only thing that came out of my mouth when the Dark Manticore swept his paw at me sending me to a near by tree." That's it you overgrown fuzz ball, I will reap you apart with my bare hands!" I yelled at the beast. Finally I get to go Dark Jak, fair warning when in my dark form I won't be able to feel any emotion.

"Ah!" I yelled those words for my transformation. Time to tear things apart.

The beast roared at me probably calling me weak, I don't care what he said really.

I pounced at him stabbing my claws on it's back, as soon as I made contact with the Manticore, it fell on the ground roaring in pain. I took my chance to keep slicing the back of it attempting to to make his spine show. As soon as I made contact with the spine I began to pull it with all my strenght. The spine came out with a sickly snap. Another roar of pain could be heard from my prey, after that I started clawing it's lungs. With that done I ripped off it's heart and started to devour it. After eating the heart decided not to keep attacking a dead corpse.

"Call me sick but that heart wasn't half bad." i said as I changed back to normal. I went along to find a river or lake to wash the blood off of me. After a few minutes of searching I found a crystal clear lake."This'll do nicely." was the last thing I said before jumping in.

=== Skipping time all the time ===

After the little wash I had, I finally got the castle and freed the leaper lizard and began searching high and low for something of mine. You see back in my heyday, I stumbled upon some Precursor artifacts. The were: the time map, the holo cube and the precursor prism.

I decided to check Lunas old room, she used to love the artifacts in an artistic way, so she began taking some of them putting them around the her room. So yeah hopefully the artifacts are still there.

Finally found her room, it looks nice, never really been up hear before. I was stoned already when they built this place. Yes they're here, snatch and grab motherfuckers.

With that done I should get back but before I do, I need to find some Kangarats.

=== Not even putting the search for one ===

Finally back at Ponyville and the first thing I see is Twilight and Spike running from a mob. I decided I had enough and rode my leaper towards them. The crowd stopped what they were doing to look at the Leaper Lizard I'm riding. As soon as Twilight was in grabbing range, I pulled her up to the leaper.

"Ah!? Oh no not you to!" she yelled at me. Basically imagine a classic Benny hill chase scene. After the we lost the entire mob, I took her back to the Library. I got off the Leaper and helped Twilight down. She still didn't looked convinced that I didn't want the dumb ticket. So she went inside the tree with me in tow.

Twilight left the room to do her panic attack upstairs in her room, while I decided to read Indi- I mean Daring Do.

After a few short minutes the rest of the girls showed up yelling at each other about 'the ticket is mine'.

"You five should be ashamed of yourselves, trying to win Twi over for some stupid tickets. Right now she's in there probably crying to herself about it's not fair." I told them not even looking up from the book.

"Did we really do that to the poor dear?" said Rarity. No shit sherlock, what exactly did i say a few seconds ago.

"Yup, answer me this. What kind of friends fight over something stupid?" i asked them in a bemused tone.

"Horrible friends" said Pinkie with her mane flat and her bright pink fur turned into a darker shade of pink.

"And what you are going to do now?" I asked, never in my life had I ever acted like this.

"We are you going up there to apologize to her." said RD. I signaled them to go ahead and apologize to her now. Finally I can enjo-

"What!?" yelled the five mares upstairs, so the only thing I could do to shut them up is to shout.

"FINLAND!" that shut them up. After five minutes the mane six descended from the stairs with tickets of their own and Twilight had a scroll in her other hand.

"Excuse me um...hey you never told us your name haven't you?" she asked realizing she didn't know my name.

"You have to earn my respect to earn my real name, but call me Jak." I mentioned. My name...I abandoned my real name long ago but remembered it so I could remember my family.

"Anyway, the princess sent you a letter." she said handing me over the letter.

The letter was almost exactly as the one Twi got earlier today except there was Tia's handwriting telling me to go as formal as I can please.

"Guess I am going after all." i said to them, then took a look at Spike.

"How come I don't get a ticket." I heard him mumble then burp out another letter.

"Hey I got one to!" he sounded excited, that is until he noticed the stares he's been geitting.

"I mean ugh I guess I have to go." he corrected himself. The girls had a laugh at that, while I gave him a brofist.

"Welp it's time for me to find another tree to sleep in." I said to myself, apparently Twilight heard those words.

"You can stay with me, I have a guest room on the other side of the hallway." she said to me.

Well today was... I don't even know it was good? I guess i got to kill something and free my leaper which Fluttershy has asked if she could look after it and my precursor artifacts. I really need to find those eco crystals who knows what could happen if gets in the wrong hands.

Questions for later now it is sleep time. Tomorrow is a new day, may the precursors brings us to a brighter future.

Q&A with a side of griffon

"I'm through saving the world.”— Jak, The Hero of Haven City.

========

It has been a few days since the whole ticket fiasco. I went to the room Twilight gave me and started checking my Morp-Gun specifically the switching between mods just in case. Now I'm just polishing the Peace Maker, up until the girls came looking for me. I shouted saying I was in my room. After everypony was accounted for the questions began.

"Jak you wouldn't mind if we ask you some questions?" she asked while pulling a notepad and a quill out of nowhere.

I sighed for the first time in a millennia."Sure but on one condition ask anything related to my weapons and Jet-Board gets an immediate disqualification and has to leave." I said to them, i really don't want another civil war on my hands.

"And why not!?" Rainbow said as she flew infront of my face. Bitch i don't like my personal space invaded so I zapped her with some Eco.

"Ow! What was that for!?" she yelled at me.

"One for questioning the conditions and second you were up in my face. I have the rights to do that." I said in a matter-of-fact tone.

Twilight just grabbed RD with magic and made her sit back down."That's enough Rainbow, anyway could you at least tell us why not?" she asked me with much curiosity in her voice.

"Ask Tia if you want to know why. First question please." I said trying to change the subject. I decided to start cleaning the Scatter-Gun, much Twilights dismay.

"What are you?" she asked. She looked like she wanted to ask about my weapons.

"I'm a human." Apparently my answer shocked them."Was it something I said?" I decided to ask.

Twilight was the first one to come out of her trance."It's just humans are supposed to be a fairy tale. I guess we owe Lyra an apology." she answered. Guess Tia did make my existence a secret like I told her to.

"Next question." I said trying to move along. Surprisingly it was Fluttershy who asked next.

"What does your pet Lizard eat?" she asked.

"He's a Leaper Lizard and he only eats Kangarats, they are mostly sited in the Everfree so all you should do is let him go to the forest to eat." I answered her question. What shocked me the most of all was that she looked ok that he eats another animal. Moving on!

Now it was Rarity who asked the next question

" Darling, how is that you're the princesses father, you are whole different species?" she asked the big one. All of a sudden the temperature dropped to a cold 10 degrees.

"That is a tale for another time when Tia and Luna are here. They don't know what happen to their parent's fate that day. All I can tell you is that I was a close friend of theirs and they trusted me to raise their daughters as if they were my own." I said while wiping a few stray tears from my face.

It was one of the worst day's of my life. I lost two great friends that day and millions of lives were lost to the madman that went by the name Baron Praxis.

"Any other questions?" Moving along will do quite nicely. Twilight raised her hand for a question.

"Do you have some kind of magic?" she asked. Yes I can use magic but not in one of my eco forms.

"Yes and no. Yes I can use magic but I don't use it much for anything really but i do have something else entirely. It's called Eco and there's about 6 different types Eco there is Yellow eco it allows the one who has shoot flaming balls of Plasma from the palms of your hand, Blue Eco which gives you a massive speed boost for a short period of time, Red Eco gives you a huge strength boost for a short period of time, Green Eco which heals any wounds big or small. Then the two most powerful Eco: Dark Eco gives the user great strength, amazing precision and amazing reflexes though the side affects are that your skin or fur turns to the color grey, you grow claws and if you have an anger problem you will act like a complete animal hell-bent on killing anything you can find. Then there's Light it gives the user the same things dark eco gives but with no negative effects, lucky for you girls I have both light and dark eco. It wasn't my idea to get Dark eco pumped into my veins, I was captured and tortured for two years before they decided to do it. I was meant to be a Super Soldier for the 'Dark Warrior' program. As for the Light eco well thats a story for another time." I finished explaining the types of Eco and their effects.

Everyone in the room was silent after my explanation so decided that was enough questions and left to look around town. And I better keep my eyes out for any eco vents or dark eco crystals can't lose another innocent being to the corruption.

=== Griffin the fuck off ===

After finishing my walk around Ponyville I decided to go for an afternoon flight with that in mind i changed into my light form with wings and took off. I always liked to fly when I'm in a sour mood, the scenery helps with that. So here I am flying around till I noticed a cloud flouting to close to the ground.

I then noticed RD and Pinkie Pie on said cloud waiting for someone. That's when I realised what episode I'm at, if I'm not mistaken it's 'Griffin the Brush off'. I didn't want to deal with this so went back to the library.

I flew down and entered the library and powered down. I the went upstairs to my room to crash on the bed. 'Ah the softness of a matress how I miss it' I thought to myself. My eyes were groing heavy, about to go to sleep until someone decided to knock on my door.

"Jak, I need to ask you something." it was Twilights voice on the other side of the door. Ugh can't i get some sleep.

"Sure come in." I said, hopefully it's nothing to serious.

I heard the door open and then close a few seconds later. I sat down on the bed ready to answer her question.

"What is it Twilight it better be important." I said to her rubbing the sleep out of my eyes.

"It's about what you said, about you having Dark Eco inside of you." she said. Fuck I was worried about that, but what does she need to know.

"Yeah what about it?" i asked. I need to make sure it's not what she thinks.

"Well you said it yourself that the ones who have Dark eco go insane by the corruption it brings. So my question is how come you're not a killing machine?" she asked me. And there's the one million bit question.

"Because, I choosed not to. Is that all Twilight?" i asked.

"Yeah that's all, sorry for bugging oh and here Pinkie's throwing a party for Rainbow Dashes' friend Gilda." she said to me while handing over the invitation.

"I'll be there." i said to Twilight.

Now I got a party to go to, great. Anyway I pulled some clothes out of my closet. Rarity made me some clothes when I was wondering around town. I pulled out Jaks clothing from Jak X. With that done I made my way to Sugarcube Corner.

When I arrived is when Gilda started activating the pranks Dash set up. To say she was furious was putting it mildly. After a few more pranks she blew her lid calling the ponies lame and shit, but what pissed me off is that she punched Pinkie. That does it, I walked over to her and tapped her shoulder.

"What do you want!?" she yelled. I then punched her lights cousin her to go lose consciousness.

"Nobody hurts my friends and gets away with it." I said. My rage is beginning to get uncontrollable, so I grabbed my Jet-Board and made my way to the Everfree forest to blow some steam.

== PoV change: Twilight ==

It's been a few hours since the incident at the party, the royal guards came in and arrested Gilda, and we got Pinkie's eye treated. But there's still no sign of Jak, and by the look he had his anger most have been trying to take control.

"Hey girls I saw him in the Everfree but he looked different." said Rainbow Dash as she got back from the search party. 'I wonder what she meant by that' I thought. There's no time we need to go get him before he gets hurt.

I didn't waste time on getting there. I finally arrived at the place where Rainbow last saw him but what I saw was something from a nightmare.

Dark Powers, FUCK YEAH!!!

"If the city must die, then we all die! Aaaagh!”— Baron Praxis, Jak II

=== PoV Jak ===

I've left the party in a hurry, reason why is because I noticed the skin of my hand turned grey with out me getting really angry or changing forms, so it meant the precursors gave me a new ability. I've been waiting out the arrival of a new Dark ability. So I went to the Everfree with my Jet-Board and found a nice clearing. After a while I decided to take a nap.

My nap was oh so rudely interrupted by a sharp gasp. I looked over to see Twilight staring at me with shock and... fear? I decided to see if whatever ability was finished and noticed I grew 8 Dark Eco tendrils out of my back, they look similar to the one's Light Jak has.

"So, Twi what's up? Why are you out here in the middle of the night inside one of the most dangerous forest in Equestria?" I asked while smiling showing my fangs.

"Jak!?" she shouted in shock and came running at me and tackling me in a hug. What did I... Oh shit I forgot I left the party more than I intended, shit. The hug lasted about 2 min till Twilight let go and looked away with a small blush on her cheeks.

"What was that about?" I asked myself while blushing. Yes Dark Jak blushed let's all point and laugh, do that and I'll make sure you won't sleep for the rest of your fucking lives. I have emotions yes but I can't feel them. I decided to change back to normal couse I've been in that form for 3 hours.

After Twilight calmed down she began explaining what happened after I left. Damn, I feel like shit now after I heard how Pinkie was. That Bitch deserved a few broken limbs if you ask me.

"Come on Twi, we need to back the girls are probably worried sick." I said as I picked up my Jet-Board. It's actually comfortable to nap on. I looked back at Twilight and noticed the blush still there.'I wonder if...nah' I thought to myself as we started walking back home.

I noticed the forest was really stunning at night. I looked back at Twilight and noticed how her eyes shine in the moonlight.'Where the fuck did that come from?' I thought to my self. We finally got to the exit.

"There you are Twi, we were beginning to worry for you darling." said Rarity. Ouch that hurt Rarity. After a while they started asking her why she took so long to find me. I know what there thinkin.

"Get your heads out of the gutter!" I yelled at them. They all gave me the evil eye except for Twilight. Ugh this is getting nowhere and I'm tired, so I decided to show them a light ability I like to use.

I changed to my Light Eco form and clapped my hands together resulting in time slowing down to a crawl and causally made my way home.

=== PoV Change: Twilight ===

I can't even comprehend what just happened. As soon as the girls started shooting glares at Jak he transformed into what looked like an angel. After that he clapped then like a blur he's gone. Mental note: ask him what was that.

I'm still trying to wrap my head around what I did back at the forest. I don't know what made me do that.'Could I have feelings for him?' I mentally asked myself. Even if I did would he feel the same. Celestia help me.

=== PoV change: Jak ===

I made it back to the library and resumed time, scaring Spike in the progress. He started shouting something about aliens abducting him or something and threw stuff at me.

"Spike stop its me, Jak your housemate!" I shouted taking cover on the other side of the door.

"Likely story but Jak doesn't glow blue or have wings!" he yelled back. I changed back to normal causing him to cover his eyes do to the flash.

"How about now?" I asked him with an irritated tone. He just looks at me sheepishly.

"Yeah, hehe um sorry about that." he said sheepishly. I just want to go to bed man is that to hard to ask for!?

"I'm going to bed, if Twilight comes back tell her I went to sleep." I told him as went upstairs to my room. Didn't even let him answer as I was already in my room.

I sat down on the bed and pulled out the only thing that reminds me of my own world, a customized smart phone. Instead of needing a normal phone battery I found a way to use power cells as a power source, don't ask me how I did it because I don't know either. I decided to listen some songs.

I put the song 'Meaning of Fear by Dan Bull'. While the song played I couldn't help but wonder about the hug Twilight gave when she found me in the forest. Could it be that she cares for the well being of one of her friends, or could be something more.'I know it was just a hug but why does it make me feel like this!?' I thought to myself looking at the sealing. 'Could I have developed feelings for her?' I mentally ask myself. If I do have feelings for her I'm sure she wouldn't like an Eco freak. May the Precursors help me.

A look into the past part 1

"My monks say the world is coming to an end. But I am a survivor! I say we live on long after this world dies! Be ready. You are shaping up to be one of my finest warriors, and I'll need you for the trials ahead. I mustn't lose you, like I lost my son.”— Damas, Jak 3

=== 2,000 years ago ===

If you ever wonder what the inside of the Void is. It looked like something out of a drug trip.

The first thing I felt when I got back to the real world was pain, lots of pain. I was laying down face first on...sand? Where the hell am I.

"I'm sure the light came from here, milord." a British voice close by said. That can't be...Kleiver!?

"It better not be a waste of time fat-ass" said another similar voice full of sass. Hell yeah that sounded like Sig!

"Why I a to-" Kleiver was interrupted by a third voice.

"Enough! Both of you, if you wanted to fight each other you will do on the Arena of Death!" said a voice full of wisdom, pride and leadership. Yup ya guessed it It's motherfucking Damas king of Spargus City.

"What do we have here?" asked Damas as he started jabbing me with his staff.

"You think this thing is what we're looking for?" asked Sig. Why did they call me a thing? Ugh I can't move my everything do to the amount of pain that I'm feeling.

"Might be, I say we take all his stuff and leave him out here, let the Metal heads have him." suggested Kleiver. Well fuck you to buddy!

"No, we take it back to the city it might be of use to us and quickly I smell storm coming."Damas said to the two wastelanders as he looked at the horizon spotting a wall of sand ahead. 'He said it, he said the intro line ha!' i thought to myself. Fanboy.exe has stopped working.

== First impressions ==

Ugh my head, I'm finally able to move my limbs but I still have a massive head ache. It's been a few hours since Damas found me out in the wasteland.

"I see you're back in the land of the living." said a voice behind me. I turned around to see an anthropomorphic Alicorn pony Damas. 'So I'm in Equestria maybe?' I mentally asked myself. He looks exactly like Damas except for being a pony.

"Yeah thanks for that mate. So mind telling me where I am and who are you?" i asked even though I knew where I am. Trying to act natural in this situation.

"My name is Damas, King of Spargus City. Right now we are in my throne room. And who am I speaking to and what are you?" He asked me.

"The names Jak and I'm a human. What is the name of the country?" i asked him wondering if this was Equestria. I scooped up some water in my hands and drank it.

"The country doesn't have a name the three pony tribes were united not long ago so they haven't named it yet." he answered my other question.'So I'm in Equestria but after the tribe unification' I thought to myself."Now you must prove your worth in the Arena of Death. Prove yourself to be wastelander material or die trying." he said to me. Fuck.

"Alright then, but I need my gear." I told him. Where did they take my shit man.

"Here's your Scatter-Gun, you'll need it for your second part of the trial." He said while tossing me my gun. So they know about guns. I wonder what else they've got.

I took a look at the Scatter-Gun and noticed a note on it. I took the note and began to read.

"Hello my friend if you're reading this then you've made to your destination. I've taking the liberty of doing a few things to your abilities.

List of abilities:

Your Light and Dark eco will be infinite so you won't have to worry about getting more.
Infinite ammunition for the Morph-Gun. I don't know if they'll have any so there.
You will have all your Light and Dark powers unlocked for shits and giggles.
And switched invincibility for Immortality. So don't worry if you're not in the right timeline

Have fun your friend

-The merchant

Huh cool. I decided to finally go to the arena for my trials. I have a feeling something bad is coming. I'm guessing in order to activate my Eco forms is to think which one i want to be.

== Trial by fire ==

"Welcome citizens of Spargus, today we bring you two new challengers. In order for them to become one of us they must pass their trials. The first trial is an obstacle course the challenger must complete while collecting Eco orbs that are scattered around the course. The second is a test of battle." Damas yelled at everyone in the stadium. I didn't see only ponies, I saw Changelings, Minatours, zebras, a few dragons here and there and griffons gathered around the stadium.

I decided to meet the other challenger. What I found was a really nervous orange alicorn looking changeling praying to the Precursors to give him strength. The guy looked like he was about as tall as me. I walked up to him.

"So you're the other guy taking the wastelander test?" I asked him. He just yelped in suprise and picked up his gun and turned around pointing it at me.

"What do ya want!?" he yelled in a really familliar voice. I took a look at his gun and noticed it's a blaster rifle.

"Dude I just came here to talk." I said to him. I hope it's who I think it is.

That seemed to calm him down enough to stop pointing at me with his gun. He leaned at the wall breathing heavily.

"The names Jak, what about you?" I asked him. He just looked at me with a face that says 'Give me a fucking minute asshole'.

"I'm Daxter. Sorry to be blunt with this but, What in the name of the precursors are you?" he said. 'Holy shit it's this world's versions of Daxter'.

"I'm a human. So you're a Changeling?" I asked him.

"Yeah but I wasn't always one, I used to be a regular earth pony but I fell in a vat of Dark Eco and came out like this." he said. So he still fell in the dark eco but came out a changeling instead.

"Challengers take your stations!" we heard Damas yell.

"Hey it was nice meeting you Daxter, see you on the other side." I said as I went to my side of the room.

"See ya later buddy!" Daxter yelled with excitement in his voice.

The doors to the stadium open, blinding us both with the brightness of the sun. All we could hear were cheering from the crowd, as our trials were about to commence.

== The present ==

I woke up to a set of loud knocking. I groggily got from the bed obviously still to tired.

"Who is it?" I asked the person who was knocking at my door.

"It's Spike, come on dude breakfast is finished!" He yelled through the door.

I responded by leaping from the bed with enthusiasm. I'm wearing some camo shorts with a white sleevless shirt. I opened the door heading downstairs.

"Food!" was the only thing I said as I looked at the glorious waffles sitting there at the table. I sat down at the table waiting for Spike to serve. I noticed Twi having an early morning read. She's wearing a long shirt without wearing any pants. Apparently she still hasn't gotten use to a having me around. I noticed the lack of clothing from her and got a bit of blood on my nose and blushing madly.

"Morning Twi." I said trying to stay calm. Ugh this is really getting awkward.

"Hm, oh good morning Jak." she finally said after a few minutes. Apparently she noticed my blushing cheeks. She finally took a look at herself and noticed her attire. In a flash she teleported upstairs. After a few minutes she came back wearing an outfit for a librarian.

"Sorry about that. It won't happen again." she said with a furious blush on her face.

"It's fine, come on let's eat." i said while taking a three waffles. I fucking love waffles especially cinnamon waffles. I picked up a plate and served a few waffles for Twilight and handed her the plate.

"T-thanks." she stuttered out.

The more I hang out with her the more this weird feeling lasts. What is wrong with me? 'I think I really am falling for her aren't I?'. Now finished eating I went upstairs to take a nice cold shower. I prefer the cold over the warmth. After I was finished I got dressed with the Jak 2 outfit.

"Twilight if you need me I'll be around town looking for a job." I said as I walked out the door beginning my hunt for a job.

== PoV change Twilight ==

After Jak went upstairs to shower I began thinking. 'Why does being near him make feel this way?' I mentally asked myself. 'Maybe I really do like him, but I hardly know him!' I menatlly shouted at myself.

Now that I took a look at the main room, looks like it needed to be reorganized.

"Spike! Help me reorganize the library." I yelled to the little drake upstairs. Today is going to be a long day.

To kill a Metal-pede

"Onin welcomes you, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah... the usual boring salutations. She says it is good to see you again, Jak.”— Pecker, interpreting for Onin, Jak II

== At the orchard ==

This place is huge. How far till I reach the house!? Well at least it can't be worse than storming that Metal-head nest, It was disgusting. I can finally see the farm house in the distance.

I finally got here, yay. I knocked on the door. Only to be greeted by a tall muscular red stallion.

"You must be Macintosh, AppleJacks older brother?" i asked him. I ain't calling him Big Mac, sounds stupid.

"Eyup and who might you be stranger?" he asked me.

"Names Jak. I'm looking for AJ she said she had a job for me here." I told him.

"She's over there at the barn." he said pointing at the barn. Ugh more walking great.

"Thanks" i said as I started walking again. I can't feel mah LEGS!! Oh wait there they are.

I finally arrived at my destination and knocked on the door. All i heard was a familiar bug noise on the other side.

"Get yah varmits!" shouted AJ inside the barn. I made a mad dash to bash open the door with loud bang. What i saw shocked me. It was Metal-Stingers, 6 of them to be exact. I looked over to where AJ is at and saw that she was using broom to fend them off. I took out my Morph-Gun and changed it to the blaster rifle. I shot 6 six times and no misses.

"Thanks Jak but don't you think killing them is to far!?" she yeld at me. I knew thats how she would react.

"Because they would've done the same. One sting from them and you're a goner." I said as I picked up the metal skulls off the floor.

"You seem to know what they are, care to enlighten me on what they are?" she said while putting away the broom.

"Metal-heads but those were just Metal-Stingers. Metal-heads use the as scouts meaning something is comi-" I was interrupted by a fucking Metal-pede.

(listen to the ' Ships of Legends' from AC4)

"METAL-PEDE, AJ RUN!!" I yelled in alarm. What the fuck!? I made sure I killed them all!. Fuck it, it's killing time.

The Metal-pede took notice of me and started firing its lasers. 'I guess they still hold a grudge' i thought as I dodged the lasers. I took in my Dark eco form and summoned the tendrils. I pulled out my Scatter-Gun and infused it with Dark Eco.

After that i started firing my newly modified Scatter gun at it. It was dizzy do to the blast so I changed it to the Plasmite RPG and fired some grenades at it cousing some of its armor to fall off. It roared in pain and dug underground.

I ran outside and saw it resurface near AJ. 'Oh fuck no you Son of a Bitch' I thought as I used my tendrils as a slingshot and shot off with the speed of a bullet. I made impact with the Metal head, piercing it's exposed flesh leaving a large hole where i came from. I looked back at it to see it fall dead at the floor. I walked to it's head and ripped off his Metal-skull. 'Great now I need a looong shower to get this goop off' I tought as I took a look at myself.

(stop the music)

I made my way to AJ while changing back to normal. She looks like she's traumatized by the Metal-pede.

"AppleJack! You Okay!?" I said as I took a look for any injuries, luckily she had none.

"W-w-what was t-that!?" she stuttered out.

"That was a Metal-pede they're basically giant centipedes found the Wasteland or as you now know it as the Badlands." I told her as I helped her up.

"Ya mean there's more of them out there!?" She yelled in realization.

"I thinks so, I made sure I got rid of them a long time ago after the Metal-head wars were done." I said to her. We made our way to the farm house and was greeted by a worried stallion.

"AJ what happend to the barn!?" Mac yelled out. Damn son he gots a pair of iron lungs!

"She was attacked by some things I thought were gone for good." I told him. I took a look back at the barn and looked like shit. "I'll help out with the repairs to the barn." I said to the Apple siblings as I made my way home. I'll inform my daughters about the Metal-heads later.

I made my way home but stop when I felt a power surge located at the Everfree castle. So here I am on my way to the old castle ruins. When I finally made it, I felt like I wasn't alone.

I made my way to the tower Twilight got the elements. What I found whas a dark midnight blue alicorn filly on the floor with her head buried in her hands crying.

A new addition to the Family

"Don't let our size fool you. We are the most powerful beings in the universe.”— Ottsel Leader, Jak 3

== Castle Everfree ==

I can't believe what I'm seeing right now. A crying filly Nightmare Moon. I know what she did to Luna but I can't stand the sight of her crying. I decided to go and calm her down.

She apparently didn't hear me walk in. I got up to her and knelt down and embraced her in a hug. She yelped in surprise at looked turned around and looked at me, her face shows fear. I guess she knows who I am. She ran to the other side of the room.

"P-please don't hurt me. I know what I did to Luna was wrong and regretted doing it." She said to me with teary eyes. I walked over to her, as soon as I was infront of her she closed her eyes as if she was waiting for me to strike her but it never came.

She opened her eyes and saw my smiling face. She looked at me with shock.

"I'm not here to hurt you but I need to know how you came back. If you were reborn with what I think it is this won't hurt a bit, if I'm wrong it'll feel like a bee sting." I said as put my hand on her shoulder and felt Eco coursing through her veins.

"There now I know eco can do more than what I knew." I said to her. She looked at me in confusion.

"It means at one point Luna touched Dark Eco when you where possessing her and with the harmonic wave you took is enough to counter it. What I guess is when you were hit by the elements it didn't purge Luna, It gave you your own body." I told her. She looked down with guilt.

"*sniff*I'm sorry." She said with a sadden tone. "So what happens now?" she asked while looking up at me.

"Well there is two options: 1. You could stay here and live alone (which will not happen) or 2. I take you in raise you, well if you want me to that is." When i finished saying that she tackled me in a hug. I could feel my shirt getting soaked with her tears, I returned the embrace with soothing words.

"You know I have to tell them about you." I said to her as I picked her up and carried her.

"I know and I'm sure they won't be happy to see me." she said while being carried in my arms.

"I promise you nothing bad will happen. Nobody knows this but for the Princesses my word is law itself." I said in a smugly manner. Its true for some reason Tia and Luna follow my words as if it was made by the precursors.

"Besides, I don't think they'll hurt their new little sister." I said to her.

"What do you mean?" she asked. Oblivious just like they were a long time ago.

"It means welcome to the family. And I think we need to change your name, Nightmare moon doesn't sound good on you, your to cute for that name." I said to her. She hugged my head while repeating the words 'Thank you at me'. I think with her cuteness I'll have a heart attack.

"How about Nyx, it's got a nice ring to it?" I said to her.

"Yes!" She yelled with enthusiasm evident in her voice. To cute!!!

"Let's go to your new home." I said to her as we made our way back to Ponyville. I turned into light Jak using an ability that I rarely use, Light teleportation. We teleported to the library.

First Metal-heads then Nyx. This has turned out to be a weird day for me.

== PoV change Twilight ==

Earlier today I was visited by AppleJack and she looked like she was in a fight. She began telling me about these weird looking scorpions. 'Scorpions? Don't they live in the desert?' I thought to myself. She then told me how Jak showed up and killed them. 'Why would be kill them!?' I mentally shouted at myself. She told me how Jak knew what they were and how to handle them but were attacked by what she described as a giant metal centepede. After I told her that I'll ask Jak about it when he gets back I started searching for any information on the creatures that attacked AppleJack at the farm.

After I few hours of searching every single book on wild animals and nothing was found so I gave up and decided to ask Jak about them.

A bright flash filled the room, blinding me and scaring me. I looked at where the flash was and saw Jak and a NIGHTMARE MOON FILLY IN HIS ARMS!? I charged up my magic to get her but I was stopped by Jak grabbing my horn cancelling my spell. I looked over to him and saw that he changed from his Light form to his Dark form. And he looked pretty mad at me. 'Oh Buck.' Is what i thought at the time.

"Try and attack, insult or even make her cry I won't hesitate to brake your horn off. She is a new member of the family wether Tia and Luna like it or not! Do! I! Make! Myself! Clear!" He shouted with a very angered tone. The only thing I could do was nod my head yes. He let go of my horn and changed back.

"Next time think before you do." He said in a way that sounded like none of this ever happened.

"Nyx say hello to Twilight." he said to the filly.

What the filly did surprised the both of us. She hugged me crying out the words I'm sorry'. 'Is this really Nightmare Moon?" I thought as hugged her back with tears on my eyes.

"I'm sorry I attacked you. I thought you were going to bring eternal night again like last time." I apologized to the crying filly in my arms.

"*sniff* thank you." Nightma- I mean Nyx said.

I looked over to where Jak was standing only tp find him gone. I heard some weird beeping noise.

"Come on Tia pick up!" I heard him say.

"Father is that you?" I recognized that voice anywhere it was Princess Celestia.

"Yes it's me. Listen get your sister and come over here as soon as you can we need to talk." I heard Jak say.

"... Alright Dad We'll be there in a few moments." Celestia said.

"Great. Talk to you soon." He said as I heard a click.

After a few minutes he came back downstairs.

== PoV Jak ==

After I made the call to Tia I went downstairs to check up on Nyx. I walked over to her and knelt down to her eye level.

"How are you feeling Nyx?" I asked my new daughter.

"I just feel really nervous about meeting my new sister. What if they still think I'm a monter?" she said as her tone got more depressive.

"They won't lay a finger on you." I said to her to cheer her up as a result she hugged me. The amount of cuteness radiating from her is over 9000!

A bright flash blinded everyone in the room. I looked over to see Tia and Lu-Lu.

"That was quick" I said to them as I picked up Nyx.

"We came as as soon as we- What is SHE doing here?" Celestia said with much venom in her voice.

"Tia be nice to your new baby sister." I said. The look on her face was priceless.

"I found her in the old castle up in the forest crying. And you know I couldn't have left her alone there. Luna, I found out you were messing with dark Eco and I'm disappointed in you." I said as looked over to Luna as she cowered in my gaze.

"I'm sorry father but I do have a question. How did she come back?" Luna asked with curiosity.

"She came back do to Dark Eco and the blast of the harmonic wave." I said to them.

"Is that all you called us here for, Dad?" Tia asked me

"No. The Hora-qua are back, apparently I didn't kill them all." I informed them both about the situation.

"What!?" they both yelled. Ear-rape anyone no okay.

"FINLAND!" I shouted out. It's a force of habit that when ever someone yells out what I go and say Finland.

Nyx and Luna both giggled at my sudden outburst as for Tia just face palmed.

"But Father you destroyed Kor right?" Tia asked.

"Yes and even through the Metal-head KG wars I killed many of them. Earlier today I was attacked by a Metal-pede, I pierced through it leaving a massive hole on it's side and took its skull and killed 6 Metal-Stingers that were attacking AppleJack. What I'm telling you to do is train your guards like I trained the Freedom league to fight." I said to the royal siblings.

"This is troubling news. We will train the guard as you instructed come by in 2 months to check on their progress." Tia said and Luna agreed to this.

I covered Nyxs ears for what I'm about to say. "Go train the fuck out of the captain, you'll know when it's working when you see him suffer. Consider it as punishment for making the guard a bunch of lazy fat ass morons with no actual military training." I said to them. They both sighed to this but agreed anyway. I took my hands away from Nyxs ears.

"What did he say?" she asked innocently.

"Goodbye father, see you soon" they both said as I gave them a hug goodbye.

And with that they teleported back to Canterlot. I looked back at Twilight and saw that she was shocked that I told my daughters to train the fuck out of Shining.

"Nyx I'll be right back I need a shower." I said to the cute lite filly.

"Yeah no kidding." she said as she pretended to swat away the smell.

"Yeah yeah." After I said that I made my way to my room to grab some sleeping clothes and made my way to the bathroom.

== After Lathering, rinsing and repeading ==

After that done I went downstairs to Twilight.

"Hey Twi, do you have anything that might fit Nyx?" I asked. She began wondering if she did and teleported to her room and came carrying a box.

"These are some clothes that I used to ware as a filly, they should fit her. And I'm sorry for acting that way towards her." she apologized while putting the box down

"I forgive you but don't let it happen again." I said as i looked through some of the clothing in the box and found some PJs for Nyx.

I went to the main room where I found Nyx reading a history book.

"Nyx it's time for you to take a bath." I said with a smile

"Okay." she began walking towards the bathroom but stopped and looked at me.

"Since I'm a part of your family, is it okay if i call you Dad?" she asked. I smiled at this and walked over to her, I knelt down and gave her a kiss on her forehead and hugged.

"Only if I can call you my little angel." I said to her in a whisper a few tears escaped my eyes.

"Thank you." She said. She stopped the hug and ran to the bathroom to take a bath.

I looked over to Twilight and saw that she to had shed some tears.

"Jak are you crying?" she asked me.

"Men don't cry they shed Manly tears." I said to her. Of course she didn't buy it.

"Are you sure because I'm pretty sure thats cry-" she didnt finish her sentence because i yelled out.

"MANLY TEARS!" I shouted at the annoying mare.

After Nyx came back downstairs from her bath it was time to hit the hay.

"My bed is big enough for the both of us, so we have to share till I buy you one." I said while tucking Nyx in.

"Night Dad." she said with a tired voice.

"Goodnight my sweet little angel." I said before kissing her forehead.

With that done I took my side of the bed and was out like a light.Tomorrow is going to be weird I just know it. God help me.

A look in the past part 2

Hey, I'm the real hero here. You can call me... "Orange Lightning!" Zazaziing!”— Daxter, Jak 3

== 2,000 years ago: the Arena of death ==

After the gates open to the Arena, well there was this huge ass obstacle course with some orbs scattered around.

"Let the first part of the trial BEGIN!" Damas yelled out.

Daxter and I wasted no time on running. We were collecting orbs left and right as a team.

(If you want to know what happens exactly play Jak 3 prologue)

After we finished collecting every orb around the course a loud horn blew through the stadium signaling us that we finished. We walked up to the elevator platform to go to Damas.

"Well done, the both of you. Now it's time to show us what you've got in combat." Damas said while standing up and walked toward s the edge. "Prepare the arena for full combat!!" He announced getting the crowd to cheer. I looked over to Daxter.

"You ready for a fight?" I asked the orange Changeling. Daxter looked at me with the face of ' are you fucking shitting me?'.

"Of course I'm ready. These guys are going to get their asses beat by "Orange Lightning" Zazaziing!" Daxter said while doing the orange lightning routine.

"Right." I said.

"Challengers take your stations!" Damas yelled out. Well it's now or never.

We got down to the fighting Arena. Muradours were running at us with swords drawn. Dexter took the left side and I took the right side. Let me tell you we make one hell of a team.

30 minutes straight mowing them down until I heard a noise that i despised.

*Click* *Click*

"Fuck I'm out of ammo." I yelled at Dax as my fist met a Muradours face.

"What a coincidence I ran out to!" Daxter yelled back as he was dodging a Muradours sword like a pro.

"You know what?" I asked the Muradour. He looked at me confused.

"FUCK GUNS!"I said as my eyes turned black. "FUCK AMMO!" I grew horns as I yelled that part. "AND FUCK YOU!" I yelled as I jumped in the air.

"DARK BOMB!!" I shouted as I punched the floor from my descent of the air cousing a Dark Eco wave to pulse through the Arena floor.

The look on the Muradours face was of pure fear when the blast consumed him and all the other Muradours. So this is what being Dark Jak feels like.

"Uh buddy you okay?" I heard Daxter say with fear. I turned to look at him.

"Yeah I'm fine just really pissed off." I said as I changed back.

"I'm pretty sure that was Dark Eco. So care to explain how that was possible with out it, you know killing you?" Daxter said as we came up to the elevator platform.

Once we got up we are greeted with a very surprised Damas. We knelt down in respect to the king of Spargus City.

"Is there something you're not telling me, animal man?" Damas asked as he got up from his throne.

"I've been experimented with Dark eco for the Metal head wars in Haven city." I said to him. He looked like he wanted to know more.

"The one who conducted the experiment. Was it a Stallion by the name of Praxis?"He asked me.

"Yes and his captain of the guard Errol." I said to him.

"Anyway, congratulations you two on completing both your trials, here this is a battle amulet win three more Arena matches and you'll get citizenship and you now have access in and out of the city and last a gun mod for your weapon." He said as he gave us the amulet piece, the city pass and the reflector gun mod for our guns.

I'm ganna like it here I just know it.

== The present ==

"Come on Dad it's time for breakfast!" I heard my daughter Nyx say as she was jumping on me to wake me up.

"I can't brain today, I have the dumb." I said to her. I heard her giggle at that.

"Come on or your pancakes will get cold!" she yelled at me.

"Puncake!" I said as I got up from the bed. I grabbed Nyx and made my way downstairs.

I was greeted by Spike making pancakes.

"Dude it's about time you got up!" He said to me as he handed me and Nyx a plate.

"Hey I may have saved the world becoming a god like being and combat racing for fun but that doesn't mean I don't like to sleep." I told him. Nyx and Spike looked at me with confusion.

"Did you really do all that or you just messing with us?" he asked.

"I saved the world about three times. Ask Celestia she knows." I said as put syrup on the pancakes.

Twilight walked down lacking some clothes so I covered Nyxs eyes and yelled out.

"Seriously Twi have some decency!?" i yelled at her gaining her attention.

She looked at her clothing and teleported to her room and came back dressed in casual clothing. I uncovered Nyxs eyes.

"What happened?" Nyx asked.

"Nothing!" Me and Twilight said simultaneously.

"But I heard-" Nyx didn't finish the sentence.

"NOTHING!" I shouted.

She's to innocent to know what happened. Today is going to be weirder.

Metal-head problem

"I want more than just to win, Eco Freak! I want YOU!”— Erol, Jak II

== The present ==

"So Dad what are you going to do today?" Nyx asked me after we finished breakfast.

"Well, I'm going to see if I can get you in to school then I need to find a nest of monsters I thought I got rid of a long time ago." I told Nyx.

"What monsters?" She asked me with fear in her voice.

"You don't need to be afraid they're never going to lay a finger on you." I said to her as I picked her up and booped her nose.

She giggled at that. We made our way to the schoolhouse and found Ms.Cheerilee.

"Excuse me Miss?" I said to gain her attention.

"Yes? Oh so you're the new pony everypony was talking about." She said as she turned around to look at me.

"Yes I'm the new PERSON everyONE was talking about." I said as I emphasized person and body. People I'm not racist as the ponies.

"Um okay?" She said in confusion.

"Anyway I came here to enroll my daughter here." I said to Cheerilee.

"Then come with me, you'll need to fill out some forms." She said as we made our way inside.

It took 30 minutes for me to finish up the damn paperwork.

"There she can start tomorrow at 8. Now have a nice day!" She said to us as we made our way out.

"Ya hear that Nyx, school starts tomorrow so be ready." I said to her.

"Cool! So what now?" She asked me.

"Now you go and try to make friends with kids your age while I go and take care of unfinished business. Okay?" I said to Nyx.

"Okay. Please be careful Dad. I don't want to lose you already." She said to me in a depressed tone. I got down on one knee and hugged her.

"Shh don't say things like that and besides it'll take an entire army of the universes greatest warriors to get rid of me." I said trying to cheer her up.

"Yeah but please be careful!" She yelled as her grip on me got tighter and felt some tears on my shirt.

"I will be." I said as I made my way to the Everfree. I turned to Nyx and said " I'll be back in time for diner!"

== God knows where in the Everfree ==

It's been 4 hours since i started my seach to look for anything Metal-head related. I managed to find a couple of Dark eco infected plants and a few locked eco vents here and there but no Metal-heads.

I was going to turn back until I finally found some of them heading in a cave. 'That is so~ cliche' I thought as i made my way there.

Did I ever mention I suck at stealth. It didn't take long for me to get spotted by Metal-Grunts. They alerted the hoard with a howl and received a thousand howls in return. It sounded like that noise the zombie hoard make in Left 4 dead.

In the middle of the fight for my life using my blaster rifle on their ugly ass faces I couldn't help but sing out something I heard a long time ago.

"Do do do do Banana bus!" I sang out for some odd reason as I shot at the grunts.

In the middle of the relentless hoard of Metal-heads , a fucking terra blade from Terraria struck one of them in the face. It was hilarious.

I picked up the blade and heard someone speak.

"To those who find this blade, if you need a melee tank of fire, a mage, a ranger, or a summoner or even someone to talk to, give a ring, for I, Pyro, am ready to fight.” the voice said coming from the sword.I noticed a fuckton of Metal-heads coming this way. I decided to check it if this shit's for real.

"Dude if you're listening, I could really use some back up here!" I yelled at the sword and threw it at the nearest Grunt, stabbing him in stomach.

What happened next coused me to me bust my ass laughing. The Grunt I stabbed the sword with imploded and created a portal. I never laughed this hard in my life.

Someone walked out of the portal that looked like a teenaged Pyro from Team fortress 2.

"This better be good, I was in the middle of my nap." He said to me.

"Well if you count being in the middle an entire nest of Metal-heads not important then fuck off mate!" I said to him as blasted another one.

"Wait!? Metal heads as in the ones in the Jak and Daxter series!" he yelled as he used his axe and split a grunt in half.

"The very same my good sir." I said to him as blasted ones head off.

The fight lasted a few minutes now that I had back. After the last one was done I decided to explain to him the situation.

"So you mean to say that you thought you made sure you killed them all only to find survivors. Dude you fucked up badly." He said when I finished the explanation.

"Yeah whatever!" I yelled at him.

We made our way through the corridor and found a badly beaten Metal-Rhino. Now normally I'd shoot it but this one's different somehow.

"Should we kill this one to?" Pyro asked behind.

"No. You scout ahead, I'll stay here." I said as I put away my gun.

"Alright dude." he said as he went up ahead.

I got closer to the beaten up Rhino. It's injuries looked like were made by other Metal-heads.

"Why would your own kind do this to you?" I asked him. All it did was growled at me in return.

"Easy there I ain't ganna hurt you." I said as I put my hand on it's shoulder and healed it with my light powers. It looked at me in confusion when it was fully healed.

"I ain't going to kill you. I feel as if I could trust you and I don't trust Metal-heads meaning you are different." I said to it. I decided this is one of those times where I had to use my magic. I used a spell that allows me to know what he is thinking.

"So the Legends are true of the great Hora-qua slayer. I still don't understand why would you let me live?" He asked. Deffenetly a male.

"Think about, why have you NOT killed me as soon as I healed you?" I asked him hoping to get the answer I'm looking for.

"Unlike my brothers, I despise violence which have caused me to be treated differently as an outcast." He said to me.

"Then come with me. I'm sure I can help you out with the life you wanted." I said to the Rhino.

"But what of the populace, will they not fear me." He said.

"I can change the way you look and disconnect you from the hive mind." I said to him.

"Then do it, change my appearance." He said.

I decided to cast another spell. The first one changed from a normal sized Metal-Rhino to a Pony sized anthropomorphic Metal-Rhino wearing a set of badass Metal-head armor and a pair of jeans with a white shirt underneath the armor. The second one was to disconnect him from the hive mind.

"Done." I said exhausted. I never used that much magic before.

"Thank you friend. I'm in your debt." Rhino said.

"Just go meet us outside of the cave." I told him. He nodded and went on his way.

Pyro came back after a few minutes, telling me that he planted some bombs and ready to go. We ran our asses out of their because if what he said was true, we have about 3p seconds till detonation.

After we made it out of the cave to witness the fireworks go of, we meet with Rhino waiting outside, of course Pyro wasn't aware of what was going on but he just rolled with it.

"Listen thanks man for the help, couldn't have done it with out your help and for that I wanted to give you this." I said to Pyro as I sparked him with Dark Eco.

"No problem. It was fun to say the least. What did you do to me exactly?" He said.

"Gave an Eco power boost. You'll feel as if you're on steroids. No negative effects." I said to him.

Let me see if the shit I read was legit.

"Well Pyro, I'm no longer need of your services." I said. A portal opened up behind him.

"Give me a call if you need any help!" He yelled as he went through.

After that the portal closed and with that me and Rhino made our way to Ponyville.

== Ponyville ==

After a long trek through the forest we made back to the town. We made our way to the library and on the way I noticed ponies were giving Rhino some looks but not of hate or discrimination but of curiosity of the newcomer.

We made it to the library and went inside. As soon as we got inside I was tackled by Nyx.

"Dad you're home!" she said happily hugging me on the floor.

"Well why wouldn't I be?" I asked her as I got up with Nyx in my arms.

"Because me and Twilight saw a huge explosion in the forest and we thought the worst." she said as her grip gotten tighter with every word.

"What that? That was a friend of mine that did that." I said to her.

"Hey who's that?" She asked finally noticing Rhino.

"Come on man, I gave you the ability to speak while you were undergoing the transformation." I said to him as I remembered.

"Hello little one." Rhino said as he waved at Nyx.

"What's your name Mister?" she asked him.

'Your name is Rhino.' I told him using the mental link.

"My name is Rhino a friend of your father." He said.

"Cool.*yawn* Later Dad I'm going to sleep it's getting late." she said as she went upstairs. I turned over to Rhino.

"You can sleep on the couch till I can find you a place." I said to him.

"Thank you for everything" He said as he laid down taking off his armor.

"Don't mention it. See ya tomorrow." I said as I made my way to room.

After I got my room I grabbed some sleeping clothes and went to the bathroom for a quick shower. After the shower was done I went to bed for a goodnight rest.

A regular day?

"But this child is such a part of this, such a part of you! Don't you recognise him? The boy is you, Jak!”— Metal Kor

== The present ==

It's morning and I don't want to get up but I have to so I can drop Nyx at school but the bed, it's to comfy. 'Fuck it!' I mentally shouted at my self as I got up.

I went downstairs and saw that Rhino hasn't gone up yet. 'Living with a Metal-head didn't see that coming.' I mentally said to myself. I made my way to the kitchen and made some scrambled eggs and some tousty golden delicious bread.

After the eggs were done I went upstairs to get Nyx up.

"Come on Nyx it's time to get up." I said to her as I shook her.

"* Yawn* Good morning Dad." She said as she got up.

"Good morning Nyx, I made some scrambled eggs and toast for breakfast." I said to her. Maybe today is going to be-.

"JAK THERE'S A STRANGER ON THE SOFA!" Yelled out Twilight downstairs.

'Why did that pony just screamed at me and yelled out for you?' Rhino said using the telepathic link.

'I might have forgotten to mention to her that you were staying here.' I mentally said to him.

'Then get your ass down here man. She's throwing things at me!' He yelled at me.

I quickly made my way downstairs with Nyx in tow and saw that Twilight was indeed throwing stuff at him.

"Twi stop throwing stuff at him! Rhino is a friend that is staying over until he gets the bits to get a house." I said to Twilight as I cut off her levitation spell.

"Okay fine but what is he?" She asked.

"Remember those things that attacked Applejack. Well Rhino here was one of them till I changed him." I told her.

"What!? Aren't they supposed to be hostile?" She asked me while looking at Rhino.

"He's a passifist. He doesn't like fighting." I said answering her. I turned to Nyx.

"Nyx go eat your breakfast and get ready for school." I said to her. She mocked saluted at me and went to go eat.

"Can I get out now." Rhino said behind his make shift shelter.

"Sorry for the misunderstanding." said Twilight realizing her fuck up.

"It's fine Miss?" Rhino said asking for Twilights name.

"My name is Twilight Sparkle, personal student of princess Celestia." She said with pride.

"I'm Rhino former Hora-qua or as Jak would call us Metal-heads. I was a Metal-Rhino one of the most toughest of our kind." He said.

"And I'm out of here." I said as I made my way to the kitchen.

== PoV Change Twilight ==

Jak just walked towards the kitchen for breakfast leaving me with Rhino. 'Well this awkward.' I mentally said to myself.

'Indeed it is.' a voice said in my head.

'Who said that!?' I mentally shouted and noticed that Rhino cringed as I thought those words.

'Calm down woman!?' Rhinos voice echoed through my head.

'How is this possible?' I asked mentally.

'It's magic I ain't got to explain shit' He said.

'I know what you feel for him, Jak I mean.' Rhino said mentally. This shocked me to the core.

'And before you say anything. Metal-heads can sense emotions of any kind. We use that to find the rest of our cowardly enemies in the middle of battle.' He said.

'Um okay but do you know if these feelings are real or do I just have a crush on him?' I asked him hoping to get some answers.

'That is for you to find out.' He said with a smirk behind his mask.

"Hey!?" We both turned to the owner of the voice and saw Jak on the door the kitchen.

"You guys are going to eat or what!?" Jak yelled out holding to plates of scrambled eggs.

With that we made our way to finally eat. Hopefully today won't go so bad.

== PoV Jak ==

After I asked them if they're going to eat or not. Nyx finished eating and went up stairs to get ready while I decided to put on the Jak X combat racing outfit for today. I went downstairs and saw Nyx waiting for me.

"Nyx come on. Rhino you're coming to we need to get you a job and I know where to get you one." I said as I grabbed Nyxs hand and walked out the door.

"As long as it doesn't have anything to complex to do. I'm still getting used to my new form." He said as he put on his armor.

As we made our way through the town we were stopped do to a certain party pony.

"Hiya!" Pinkie greeted Rhino out of nowhere. She reminds me of Surprise Hagai Pie.

"Ah!?" Smooth Rhino real smooth. After he calmed down he introduced himself to Pinke. Since I didn't understand what the fuck she just said I ain't telling but I did here something about a late surprise party.

"Pinkie before you go, are you by any chance related to Surprise Pie?" I asked her to state mt curiosity.

"Yep yep. She's my ancestor. All my family members mention that I inherited her personality and her love for parties." She said.

"Good because you remind me so~ much of her." I said to her happily.

"I wanna know about please!"She said with puppy dog eyes.

"Sorry but the only pony that can affect me without even trying is Nyx." I said as I held up my hand pulling Nyx up with it. I then put her back down.

"So~ that's what Nightmare moon would look like as a filly. She's so cute!" She exclaimed as she hugged the shit out of Nyx. She's exactly like Surprise even got the whole 4th wall breaking ability.

"Yes but don't mention it to anypony." I said to Pinkie. Got to be specific with her.

She did the whole Pinkie promise gestures. Good I can rest easily with that.

"Oki doki loki. I need to get back to the shop before the cakes start to worry." She said as she bounced along to her destination.

"I don't even know what just happened." Rhino finally said.

"Trust me you don't want to think about it." I said to him as we continued our way to the schoolhouse.

We finally made it to the schoolhouse without further interruptions.

"Alright Nyx, I'll be bere at 3 in the afternoon to pick you up and be good, make some friends and if someone gives you trouble ignore them if that doesn't work tell the teacher okay?" I said as I hugged her goodbye.

"Okay. Bye Dad see you later." she said as she left running inside.

"Alright then. Rhino this way." I said pointed at a certain apple farm and made our way.

When we got there we were greeted by a barking Winnona. Apparently she doesn't like Rhino for being a Metal-head.

"Winnona! Come on girl!" A series of whistles and calls for the dog could be heard from AppleJack.

"Over here AJ!" I yelled gaining her attention.

"Howdy there Jak. What bring ya here?" She asked me not noticing Rhino.

"Well like I said, I'll be repairing the barn and my friend here needs a job." I said as I directed her attention to Rhino. She started shaking violently probably because of what happened. Honestly I couldn't blame her.

"Yeah Rhino was one of them but a spell easily changed that. Now he's a half pony half Metal-Rhino hybrid.

"How?" AppleJack said as she visibly calmed down.

"It's magic, we ain't gatta explain shit." Rhino and i said simultaneously as we shrugged our shoulders.

She just looked at us bemused at this.

"Alright head on over to the barn the tools are inside." she said as she pointed at the fucked up barn.

"Come Rhino time to get to work." I said to him as we made our way.

== After 6 hours of back breaking (literally) work ==

Finally we're done and it's almost time to pick up Nyx from school. Rhino looked like he had the been training in the Army. I looked up the sun in the sky and noticed a faint trollface on it. 'Tia, I will get you for this.' I menatlly said.

"Wow you two actually finished up quicker than I thought." AJ said as she walked over to us.

"Yeah. We don't mess around, we know how to get shit done." Rhino said. I couldn't speak I needed water.

"Oh yeah here's some refreshments and your pay 60 bits for your work." AJ said as she handed out two bottles of water. 'AJ you're a saint!' I mentally exclaimed as I drank the water.

"Thank I needed that." I said finally able to speak. After everything was done we started walking towards the schoolhouse.

"Have a nice day ya hear!" She yelled out.

"You too!" I yelled back.

We made it to the schoolhouse just in time for the bell to ring. We waited for Nyx and found that she was talking to the CMC happily. Nyx noticed me and Rhino.

"Hi Dad! Hi Rhino!" she greeted the both of us.

"Girls come on and meet my Dad and his friend." She said to them. The only ones that didn't look nervous was Applebloom and Nyx.

"Hey Applebloom. You still don't have a problem with your ability?" I asked Applebloom.

"No actually I have been getting the hang of it. I actually found out that one of the apple trees back at the farm was older than the farm itself." she informed me.

Scootalo and Sweetie Belle looked at us in confusion. I decided to be polite and i introduce myself.

"Hello you two my name is Jak and I'm Nyxs father." I said while smiling at them.

"The name's Scootalo!" She yelled with pride and enthusiasm.

"And mine is Sweetie Belle, it's really nice to meet you." Sweetie said politely.

"Are you by Raritys sister. You look just like her." I said to Sweetie belle.

"Thanks I get that a lot." She said.

"And you." I said turning to look at Scootalo.

"You remind me of Rainbow Dash." I informed her. She looked really happy when I said that.

"So your parents picking you up?" I asked both of them. I know Applebloom walks home its not that far. I noticed the change of emotions in Scootalos face.

"No. I can walk home." said Scootalo. I got a bad feeling about this. I saw her start walking away and turned to a corner.

"No I live very close to school. Bye Nyx see you tomorrow!" Sweetie Belle said as she made her way to her house.

"Rhino did you feel the emotions from Scootalo?" I asked Rhino.

"Yes it felt of pain, loss and sorrow." He said.

"This isn't good." I said.

"Dad what are you talking about?" Nyx asked.

"It's about Scootalo. Rhino take Nyx back home, I need to find out what's wrong." I said to Rhino. He nodded and started making his way back home with Nyx.

I need to find out what going on and hopefully solve this as quick as I can.

Helping out and party on

"Don't be shy, this bucket of bolts loves living things. So he can make them dead” -Razer commenting about UR-86, Jak X

== The present ==

I followed Scoots through town for hours until she stopped by the CMC clubhouse and walked inside. I walked over towards what looked like a window. What I saw made me shed a tear, it was Scootalo crying to herself. I could faintly hear the words 'Did they ever cared about me' between her sobbing.

I decided enough is enough and went in inside. I'm surprised that I can sneak in a room undetected but sneaking behind enemy lines is a big no no. I walked up to her bed and put my hand on her shoulder causing her to yelp in surprise. She turned to look at me with teary eyes.

"What are you doing here!?" She yelled out.

"I felt something was wrong when I asked if your parents are picking you up from school. So tell me what's wrong." I said to her while rubbing her back.

"Nothing." she said trying to stay away from the subject.

"Scootalo, I know when you're lying. So please tell me what's wrong. I want to be able to help you." I said to her.

I could see the pain in her eyes when she started to begin explaining her situation.

"It's about my parents. I don't why but they just don't love me at all. They treated me like a slave cleaning the house, doing chores and other stuff day in and day out. When I didn't something correctly they would just hit and and not feed me for a week. So last year I saved enough bits for a train to Ponyville and ran away and I've been living here ever since." She finished her tale.

While I was listening, slowly my skin turned grey and my eyes turned pure black with rage, I almost grew my horns again if it weren't for Scootalo finished up. 'Great I'm stuck like this for a while.' I thought to myself.

"What happend to you!?" Scootalo shouted at me noticing my sudden change.

"Nothing. This happens only when I get really really angry." I said to her.

"Does Nyx know about it?" She asked.

"Yes and she can do it to when she's old enough." I said to her.

"So know that you know about all this." She said gesturing the club house. "What happens now?" Sbe asked.

"Now you pack your stuff your living with me and about your parents don't worry about them any more. I'll make their lives a living hell and then arrest them for child abuse." I said to her. That teary smile she gave me was heart warming, too bad I couldn't feel it. She began packing her stuff in a bag. After she finished packing we made our way back home.

This town is pretty accepting for me. I'm walking back to the library in the middle of the afternoon and Ponies weren't giving me any strange looks.

When we arrived I noticed the lights were out inside. 'Wait. They have electricity?' I thought myself. I went inside first to check what was going on.

The lights were turned on by someone else, blinding me in the process.

"SURPRISE!!" I heard a shitton of voices say. Of course I was surprised and yelled like a man would.

After I calmed down from my panic attack, Pinkie zipped up to my face.

"Did we surprise you!? Did we? Did we? Did w-" I clamped her muzzle with my hands signaling to her to shut up.

"Yes Pinkie. You surprised me." I said as I walked over to Scootalo.

"You can put your bag upstairs in my room. Its the second door to the left." I said to her. She responded with a weak 'okay' and went upstairs.

"Dad? What's wrong with Scootalo?" I heard Nyx asked behind me. I turned to her and answered.

"You need to go ask her yourself Nyx. Its not something for me to say." I said to Nyx. Nyx went upstairs to ask Scootalo. 'Odd, I'm still in Dark form.'

I noticed the DJ setting up stage outside. I decided to give Ponyville some human music.

"Hey you must be Vynil Scratch?" I asked. She nodded at me.

"Yeah Dude but my stage name is DJ PON3." Vynil said.

"Alright then do you mind if I sang for a bit?" I asked her.

"Sure! Here you'll need this." She said as she tossed me the mic.

I went upstage and poked the mic making the weird noise it does and gained the partygoers attention.

"Good afternoon Ponyville. Hope you having a great time. I can't thank Pinkie enough for setting this up for me." I said through the mic. Everyone applauded at Pinkie as thanks.

"And I decided to sing something from my home." I said as I plugged in my phone and put the edited version Of the Skyrim theme song.

(Search up Skyrim rap by Dan bull)

Who is rapping Dovahkiin, Dragons I'm an Ovahkiin,

I'll dice 'em like a knife, slicing right through an Ovargiin,

My Dragonshout flow is sweeter than a soda stream,

You won't believe your eyes, I'm like an overloud of dopameme,

A broad sword in one hand and a magic spell in the other,

I'm the last of the Dragonborn so there's no other my brother so run for cover,

If you got scales them I'm your tail and I will not fail like a free roaming sandbox game,

I'm off the rails, I walk the trail through awful gales and storms of hail and board the nails,

I'll knock into your coffin and I'm not stopping untill your impaled and I prevail,

In the name of Nords, I pray to the lords,

All of you'll get taste of the blade of my sword,

I'm taking on hoards of enemies,

And I'm taking up hoards of weaponry,

They're taking my force chemistry, comes in to play with tons of recipes,

Alchemixing like DJ, restoration restore my energy,

My legacy, oddissy, elegy, prophecy buried in heavenly bodies littered with everybody that ever to bother me horribly

I'm a celebrity honesltly you're a wannabe, I'm a prodigy,

Your suggestiont that better at being a warrior, ha comedy

Its a gift for me, I don't just spit flames lyrically but literally,

And the elder scrolls are strict for your a bitchery,

Hi I'm the dragonborn wearing a hat badasshorns

Im dovahkiin, you're globally nobody at all.

After the song ended I noticed that half of Ponyville was here cheering from my performance. I gave a bow and went off stage.

Twilight walked towards me with Nyx in tow.

"Dad!" Nyx said as knelt down to pick her up and carry her in my arms.

"I didn't know you could sing?" she said after hugging me.

"Actually me neither." said Twilight agreeing with Nyx.

"Meh. I rarely sing for anything." I answered them. I finally noticed my skin turned back to normal after a while.

I noticed somethings up with me whenever she's near me. 'Do I have feelings for her or not. I can't tell anymore, I don't feel much emotions and being in stone made that worse.' I thought to myself. The only feelings I knew were: Pain for abandoning my friends and family. Rage for Baron Praxis, Errol and Veger. Happiness and fatherly pride for my daughters.

"Nyx, where's Scootalo?" I asked wondering where Scootalo was.

"She's with the other's Crusading." She answered. I smiled at this. Guess Scootalo likes to act tough.

"So Twi, what did I miss while I was out?" I asked Twilight. There's that weird weird feeling again.

"Nothing really except we found out that Rhino could cook." she said. Huh? Rhino can cook, well now I've seen everything.

"Weird." I said as we made our way back inside.

The party lasted for hours but like everything else it had to come to an end. After cleaning up the mess we got ready for bed.

"Scootalo you take the bed with Nyx. I think i saw a spare mattress downstairs." I said to Scoots. She looked like she wanted to say something about her taking the bed but I wasn't having any of it.

I took the spare mattress from the basement and placed it in my room. With that done I feel asleep like a rock.

Damas request

"Touch the goods again, rat boy, and you'll be, arrrk, counting with your toes!”— Pecker, Jak II

2,000 years ago

Location: Spargus City

Two weeks after Arena fight

It's been two whole weeks of fighting for survival in the wasteland. Damas gave me and Daxter the remaining test only 2 days later after the first one and now we both earned our citizenship for Spargus City.

For our first act as citizens, Damas sent us on an artifact run. It was hard to see shit in the sandstorm and what Damas said about the storms didn't help at all.

Flashback a few minutes ago

"Jak! Daxter!" I heard Damas yell out while I was tuning up the Sandshark.

"What's up your highness?" Daxter said as he walked up to Damas.

"Scanners show that a few precursor artifacts have been resurfaced and need you two to go and retrieve them before they're lost again in the sands of time." Damas said.

"So it's a snatch and run job?" I asked him.

"Yes and with a deadly sandstorm heading this way." He said as he began to walk out of the garage.

"Anything we need to know about the storms here?" Daxter asked the one million dollar question.

"Yes. Be quick on retrieving the artifacts before it comes and if you're cought in the storm, the sand will rip your flesh from your very bones." Damas said menacingly as he left.

"Well that was a vote of confidence we didn't need at all!" Daxter exclaimed as he got in his heat seeker car.

"Well, what do you expect from him?" I asked as I got in the Sand shark.

"Whatever. Let's do this quickly I need a nap." Daxter said as he started the engine.

With that said we drove off to the wasteland to collect some artifacts.

Flashback end

"Jak! How many ya got already!?" I heard Daxter say through the communicator.

"I got a few. About 10 of them how about you!?" I said to him through the communicator.

"I've got about 7! Yah think that's enough!?" He asked. I looked to the horizon and noticed the storm was closing in.

"Dax, get to the city now!!!" I yelled as i stepped on it and made my way to the city gates.

On the way to the city, I noticed two murauders decided it was time to bugg the hell out of me. I stopped the car only for enough time for them to pass by me and floored it guns blazing.

After the first one was dead, the second one used his spiked wheels to try pop mine off. Good thing I installed some powerful hydrolics in the Sand shark for times like these. The car jumped over the murauders while he was distracted by looking up, be drove straight to a rock wall resulting in an explosion.

After that was done, I hit the turbo for Spargus. After 2 minutes of turbo I made it back safely-ish. I noticed Daxters car already parked and him taking a nap in it.

After a while I heard the doors to the city open. I looked over and saw Damas and Sig.

"It seems you and Daxter are the only ones besides Sig that can get things done. That is exactly what I need for your next assignment." Damas said.

"What is it this time: bag a couple of Metal-heads, Storm the Murauders citadel or destroy the Metal-head nest!" Daxter exclaimed with an odd sense of enthusiasm.

"I need you, Jak and Sig to go to Haven City and search for two people I care deeply for, you'll know them when you see this." He said as he handed this to me.

I was completely shocked to see this symbol and even more is that he has two children. I looked over to Damas.

"We'll do it but it'll take a while." I said putting away the seal.

"Good. You'll leave for Haven tomorrow." Damas said as he walked back to the city.

Honestly, I'm actually very excited to go the Haven City. I turned to look at Daxter and saw that he went back to his nap. I turned to Sig.

"So, we start tomorrow but how are we we going in?" I asked him.

"Just let me handle it man." He said. "I've heard good things about you guys for about two weeks. Let's see if their not just rumors." He said as he gave me pat in the back.

The present

Location: Golden oaks Library

Time: Tuesday 6:45 AM

Ugh..It's morning but I don't want to get up.

I opened my eyes and saw that at one point Scootalo slipped in to my bed.'Why is she in my mattress, I thought I gave the bed last night.'I thought to myself as I carefully got up. After got up with out a sound I made my way downstairs to make breakfast for Scootalo, Nyx and Me and maybe Rhino.

After 30 minutes, I made some cinnamon waffles for breakfast. I checked the time and saw that it was 7:24 and decided to wake up Nyx and Scootalo for breakfast.

So I got a pan and laddle and made my way upstairs to my room and open the door and started banging the pan to wake them up. let me tell you this scared the shit out of them.

"Dad! What was that for!?"Nyx said as she threw her pillow at me, hitting me in the face.

All Scoots did was put her head under the pillow trying to ignore me.

"Get your butts up, it's time for breakfast!" I said as I removed Scootalos pillow.

After a futile attempt to ignore me, they finally got up and made their way to the dinning room.

This is going to be a very good day, I can feel it.

For those who need help

"Actually... I think everybody's trying to kill me!”— Vin, Jak II

The present

Location: Road to Schoolhouse

Date: Tuesday, 22 of october

Time: 7:45 A.M.

After breakfast, Nyx and Scootalo went upstairs to get ready for school. While I was waiting, I stuck my hand in my pocket and feeling something in there. My curiosity got the best of me and pulled it out. What I saw in my hand made me tear up, it was Damas' seal of Mar. I curled up my fist in anger and regret.

'I should have been fast enough to save him then Celestia and Luna would be with their real father instead of me'I thought to myself as put the seal away back in the pocket.

After a few more minutes, the girls got back down ready to go.

"Dad? Is something wrong?" Nyx asked noticing my tears.

"I'm fine, really." I said as I opened the front door.

"Come on you two, you're going to be late." I said to them trying to change the subject. Nyx looked like she wanted to know more but realized that I was right on them being late and hurriedly made their way to school.

I closed the door and took out the seal again.'Twilight and Spike won't be up for another hour, so it'll give me enough time to make my token' I thought to myself.l as I got ready to do a speech on the seal.

"For those who need assistance, some ass-kicking or even just for someone to talk to call upon me, Jak the Eco Freak." I said to the seal and noticed a portal to the void has opened. I threw the seal in the void and it split into an infinite number of seals and spread across the void after that the portal closed.

I went and gotten my smartphone from my room and played the impossible game on it to pass the time and sat on the couch.

1 hour and 30 minutes later

After my 100th attempt I decided that was enough playing and got up from the couch and get a drink.

I went to the kitchen and noticed Spike was up.

"Sup little dude." I said to the little drake.

"Nothing really, I need to reorganize the library... again." He said.

"Is that all you do for Twilight around here?" I asked while getting some orange juice from the fridge.

"Yeah. There's really not much to do here." Hes said with a hint of boredom. I pored some OJ on a cup.

"Have you ever learned about Dragons and their way of living because you're a Dragon living in a Pony society." I said to him as I drank the juice.

"No. When ever I do the books always end up in someway like dragons are a fierce predator or they are dangerous." He said as he grabbed some cereal.

"I can teach you a thing or two about dragons. I had a couple of dragon friends a long time ago and if I'm not mistaken one of them should still be around." I said wondering about one of them.

"Really!?" He said excitedly, wanting to learn some of his Dragon heritage.

"Yeah. We can start later in the afternoon." I said to him.

"Thanks alot man! See ya later, I've got to go make Twilight get up from the bed!" he said as be hurried upstairs.

After 5 minutes of sitting around doing nothing, I decided to go back to playing in my smartphone for about 30 more minutes until Twilight came down.

"Morning sleepy head. Want anything for breakfast?" I asked her.

"Some pancakes will do." She said in a tired manner.

"Alrighty then just give me a few." I said as I made my way to the kitchen to make some puncakes.

PoV: Nyx

Time: 11:30 A.M. Lunch time

Location: Schoolhouse eating lunch with CMC

Me and the girls are eating lunch but I can't help but wonder about what happened to Dad this morning.

"I wonder why dad was crying?" I asked myself, Scootalo heard my question.

"You still wondering about this morning?" She asked.

"Yeah. I've never seen Dad sad before and I'm worried about him." I said to Scootalo.

"Then ask him when we get back, alright?" She said and I nodded as a response.

After we finished eating our lunches, we noticed Diamond Tiara amd Silver Spoon heading this way.

"Oh look, it's the blank flanks." said D.T.

Honestly is this the only thing she has for insulting. I've heard my Dad swear like a sailor on an inanimate object a couple of times before blasting it with eco.

"What do you want now Diamond?" I asked her.

"I came by here to ask you, why are you hanging out with these losers?" She asked in a smugly manner.

"So what? So I can hang out with a couple of dorks like you? I'll pass." I said trying to insult them.

"Fine be that way loser!" said D.T as she stormed off. I turned over to Silver spoon

"Sorry about the way she acts around you guys." She said as she went to catch up with D.T.

With that done, I turned over to Applebloom.

"Hey AB?" I called her to get her attention.

"Yeah Nyx?" She said turning to me.

"My Dad something about you having troubles with something and I was wondering if something is wrong?" I asked A.B.

"Well he didn't say anything about telling my friends but what the heck." she said shrugging her shoulders.

"It has something to do with an ability that allows me to talk to plants called Green Eco. I was having troubles on the first day but ever since he helped me, I've been getting the hang of it." She said.

"Wait. So the thing Jak transformed into was an ability?" I heard Scootalo asked to herself. Questions for later.

PoV: Jak

Location: Golden oaks library

Time: 12:40 P.M.

Apparently my cooking is really good because Twilight ate all of the puncakes I made and I made about 10 of them. Anyway, I'm on the couch taking a nap that was interrupted by Spike waking me up.

"Damn. I nearly forgot about your lessons , brah." I said to him while I stretched the tiredness out.

"I was starting to think you really did forget." He said. After that we began lesson starting with the dragon tongue.

After an hour and a half he got to speak actual dragon.

"Now what ever I say you repeat it in Dragon, alright." I said as he nodded with enthusiasm.

"Good afternoon. My name is Spike and I'm a drake living in a Pony society." I said while gesturing for him to repeat it.

"Pruzah mindinhefsul. Dii faan los Zeik ahrk Zu'u los drake nahl ko Malkey nahlimaar." He repeated in Dragon.

"Awesome job Spike. Same time tomorrow." I said said happily towards his progress.

"Sweet! I can't wait!" He said excitedly as he left to go to Rarity's place.

I looked over to the time and I saw that it was about 1:00 P.M. so I have 2 hours of me time. So put on my googles and fell asleep.

PoV: Twilight

Location: Golden oaks

Time: five minutes since Spike left

Jak just finished his dragon teaching to Spike for the day and went to take a nap again.

'He's handsome, funny, kind, relaxed, a great father for Nyx, a good cook and now he knows about dragons!' I thought to myself. What am I going to do about this.

The Great and powerful fuck up

"I love weapons. I love how they look... how they feel... even how they smell..."— Krew, Jak II

PoV: Jak

Location: Golden oaks

Time: 3:00 P.M.

'I am a dwarf and I'm digging a hole, diggy diggy hole, digging a hole' I menatlly sang to myself a song I remembered from back home. I got up from the couch and grabbed my jacket and went to pick up Nyx from school.

On my way to the schoolhouse, I realized I haven't seen Rhino all day. I was about to question that until I saw Rhino walk by looking tired. I decided to ask him.

"Dude, where the fuck have you been all day?" I asked him as I walked to the schoolhouse.

"Trees. So many damn trees to kick." He said in a tired manner. I guess he's been working for AppleJack.

"Why didn't you use your head, I mean you have a skull that is impossible to break so why didn't you just hit the trees with your head?" I said to Rhino, causing him to facepalm.

"Well beaing in this new half pony body made me forget that." He said. "So where are we heading?" he asked.

"Picking up Nyx and Scootalo from school." I said. He looked at me in confusion.

"Why do we pick up Scootalo? Don't her parents pick her up?" He asked. At the mention of Scootalos parents, my anger flared up a shit ton.

"Yeah but what are you ganna do?" I said trying to sound calm.

The rest of the walk was spent in silence bit it didn't very long as we made it to the schoolhouse. I saw Nyx talking to a couple of fillies, I recognize them as Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. Whatever they were talking about made Nyx mad.

"Of course I have a dad! Why would I make that up!?" I heard her yell out. I decided to interrupt their conversation.

"What's going on here!?" I said to them.

"Those two were calling me an orphan and a liar because they never saw you before." Nyx said calmy.

"Wait don't tell me. This thing is your Dad? Figures." D.T. said. Palm meet face, face meet palm here's a ball play nice.

"Is that really the best insult you can come up with. Nyx here has seen me insult things when I get really angry before I blow something up." I said chuckling a bit remembering Me raging the shit out of my smartphone and completely obliterated an uninhabited part of the forest.

"Well I can call you freak, monkey, thing and a monster."she said in a smugly manner.

"I'm an Eco Freak, my kind evolved from monkeys and I am a monster." I said the last past changing into my dark form and showing my fangs and claws, scaring D.T and S.P.

"Boo." I said quietly as possible resulting in both fillies to turn tail and run, screaming about a monster on the loose. I changed back amd faced Nyx.

"That was cool!" She said, greeting me with a hug and I returned it.

"Meh. Never like bullies, anyway come on Nyx let's go home." I said as Nyx got on top of my head somehow.

We went pass the park but as I looked around for Scootalo and found her sitting by herself on a bench. I walked over.to her.

"Hey Scoots, What are you doing here alone?" I asked her.

"I'm just daydreaming." She responded.

"About what?" I asked wanting to know.

"I was daydreaming about what it would be like have parents who really care." She said with depression.

"Listen Scoots, as long as your parents have legal documents of owning children, I can't help you with that but I can give you a home, some food and a bed to sleep in. And besides you already have a real family, my family." I said to her while hugging her. I felt tears on my shoulder.

"Thanks...dad" She said tightening her grip on me. I felt tears slip down.

"So does that make her my sister?" I heard Nyx asked me while still acting as my hat.

"Yeah, I guess it does." I said as I picked up Scootalo. She yelped in surprise as I grabbed her and pulled her up and put her on my shoulder. She is lighter than she looks.

We made our way back to the library but stop to see Spike.

"Dude, whats up?" I asked him wondering where his heading.

"Didn't you hear, there's a new unicorn in town claiming to be the best in Equestria. I'm heading over there to check if it's BS or not." Spike said.

"How old are you again?" I asked his age.

"I'm 15 but everypony still thinks of me as a baby." he said sadly.

"Well theres a way to make you look your age but that's for your next lesson." I said to him gaining a smile from him.

"Cool. You want to go see the new pony?" He asked.

"Sure." I answered. Shits ganna hit the fan real quick today.

As we made our way to the center of town, Nyx began questioning.

"Why would a new pony claim to be the best unicorn in Equestria? That achievement belongs to Twilight." She said.

"It's probably another word for her that says 'Look at me everyone, I'm awesome!' or something like that." I said gaining some giggles from the two fillies.

We finally made it to the center of town and found a caravan parked in front of town hall. As we gotten closer we heard the voice of a mare shout out.

"Behold, The Great and Powerful Trixie has graced this town with her presence!" Trixie shouted on stage.

In the crowd, we found the girls watching the show.

"Hey girls." I greeted them. I noticed R.Ds hair color was back to being a rainbow.

"Hey Jak." Twilight said.

"So whats going on and who's the wizard?" I asked her.

"I don't know, she just showed up today claiming to the greatest in all the land and all that junk." She said. Somehow Trixie heard this.

"It appears that we have some non-believers in the crowd. Do any of you 8 ponies brave enough to challenge the Great and Powerful-" Trixie was interrupted by me shouting.

"Chuckle-nuts!"I shouted making everypony in the vicinity laugh and it made Trixie mad.

She used her magic to grab me and pulled me towards the stage.

"And what might you be creature?" She asked.

"Bitch I'm not a creature, I'm a monkey." I said making her laugh.

"Isn't that cute everypony, the thing can speak!" She yelled gaining some looks of disapproval.

"I'm not cute!" I shouted angrily." I'm adorable." I said as the crowd went on laughing their asses off.

This made her even more angry because she threw me towards the town hall. Everyone gasped at this. Nyx and Scootalo yelled out for me under the rubble.

I stuck my arm out and gave a thumbs up before I lost consciousness. Before everything went Dark, I casted a duplication spell twice on me for two new resident to town.

PoV change: Lokzii

Affiliation: Jak, Light Eco.

Location: Golden oaks library, main room

Reason for being there: Jak casted a spell to duplicate his body resulting in splitting his Eco alter Egos.

'Ugh, my head...my head?' I thought to myself. I opened my eyes and noticed I'm in the physical world again. I looked around the room and spotted my old room mate and my brother: Alduin.No not the dragon, numbnuts. I got up and walked, well wobbled my way their. 'This is going to take time in getting use to.' I thought to myself.

After a few minutes, I finally got the hang of walking and made my way to my brother and kicked him awake.

"Ow!" He yelled out. Wait for it and there's the face of realisation.

"Wait, ow? I can feel pain but that means." He finally opened his black emotionless looking eyes and took note of his surroundings.

"Yeah, we're out. I guess he needs help again give me a second." I said to him as I focused on finding Jaks eco signature. I found him under a pile of building debris.

"His at the town hall, we need to-" I stopped talking as I saw Alduin raiding the fridge.

"Why!?" I shouted at him.

"Don't blame me, I'm hungry!" He said while eating a slice of cake.

"We can eat later. Right now Jak needs our help!" I said as I grabbed his wrist and ran my ass to the door. As I got outside, I summoned my wings and took flight, still holding on to Alduin.

"I hate you. You know that." He said being grumpy.

"You love me and you know it bro." I said with a shit eating grin. That got a laugh out of him.

"Sure bro." He said.

I finally saw the town hall and began to descend and let go of Alduin so he can make an entrance.

I descended gracefully like an angel on the ground. I had closed my eyes while descending and opened them showing the populace my glowing white eyes. I heard a battle cry from the sky and looked up.

PoV: Alduin

Affiliation: Jak, Dark Eco

Location: very high up in the sky falling.

Why: Because it's badass

I was falling very fast towards the ground making the ponies scream in horror. I did my battle cry.

"LEEEEEROYYYYYY JEEEENKIINSS!!" I shouted out.

I landed on the ground making a small crater. I made it look like i was a demon falling.

I got up closed my eyes and leaped and landed next to my brother and opened my eyes showing them my eyes black eyes. I emitted an Aurora of pure evil and destruction. The ponies were shaking in fear of our sudden appearance.

Suddenly cyan blur made it's way to tackle me but I side stepped to the left making it crash on the wall behind me.

"Ow! How did you see me and more importantly who are you!?" R.D asked. Me and my brother have Jaks memory.

"Oh, you wound me R.D, I thought we were friends!?" I shouted in a mock hurt tone and putting one of my clawed hands to my chest.

"I've never seen you in my life!" She yelled out. The fun was ruined by Lokzii.

"That's enough you two. We came here because Jak called. Has anyone seen him?" I asked. Twilight was the only one to answer and lead us to a tent with him in it.

When we got to him, he looked like he was in a bar fight. I went ahead and checked him for any fatal injuries.

"Who did this to him?" I asked Twilight as I turned to her.

"Trixie, a unicorn showmare threw him using magic."Twilight said. I could feel the hate when she said the culprits name.

"We can deal with her tomorrow, seeing as it's getting really late. Before I forget the name's Lokzii and my brother is Alduin." I said. Twilight nodded sadly do to Jaks condition.

"He'll be fine in the morning." I said as I patted her on the shoulder.

"Oh and you're not then only one who's in love." I said as hurriedly made my way out of there.

PoV: Twilight

Status: Very very confused

'What did he mean by that? Does Jak like me?' I thought to myself. I turned to look at him. Seeing him like this. Nyx cried herself to sleep next to him and Scootalo won't talk to anypony.

I was about to exit the tent but stopped as I heard Jak mumble something in his sleep.

"The palace." I heard him say.

'What palace?' I asked myself as I made my way outside amd met up with the girls, Lokzii and Alduin.

"So how is he?" Asked R.D

"He'll be fine, he just need some rest." I said to them.

"See I told you! I told you, Jackie will be okay!" Pinkie said. I turned to Lokzii.

"So, what are you guys?" I asked them.

"We're both a part of Jak. I'm his good side filled with positive energies and Alduin here is my opposite. He's filled with Jaks destructive energies. We used to fight for control for Jaks body a long time ago." He said. When I heard that they wanted to take control over Jak made me furious.

"But Jak came up with an idea that gives us our own bodies and that idea was perfected into a spell thanks to Star." He said.

"Who's Star?" A.J asked.

"Well he was a very good friend and an awesome pony to hang out with. Most people or ponies in your case, didn't know him as Star but Starswirl the bearded." He said.

'Starswirl!? Jak was friends with the Starswir the bearded!?' I mentally shouted at myself.

"What!?" Is all I could say. After a few more minutes, I calmed down

"How does Jak know the most important pony in history?" I asked them. They looked at each other and Alduin shrugged his shoulders.

"Um about that, Starswirl wasn't a Pony." Lokzii said with a sheepish smile.

"What!? Then what was he?" I asked. How can Starswirl not be a pony!?

"He was a draconian mage, well he ended up a mage but he used to be a dragon that was interested in magic. He studied magic theories, made spells and made sure that all his magic spells could be used for all species on Terra." He said.

I was going to ask him more but Alduin asked Lokzii something.

"Didn't he have an egg with a dragoness that never hatched?" He asked.

"Yeah now that you mention it, he did. Last I saw the egg Celestia took it. I think it was unable to hatch naturally so she used the egg as test to enter her school." Lokzii said.

I was confused by this. The only egg the princess had was the one that I...

"What!?" I yelled realizing that Spike is a descendant of Starswirl.

"Twilight, why are you yelling?" Said Spike next to me.

"I found out who your family is." I said to him.

"Wait. Seriously!?" He asked.

"Yeah but first I have to tell you that Starswirl was a dragon." I said gaining a nod from him.

"He was your father." I said to him.

"So that means I could never meet him." Spike said as he looked down in depression.

"Not exactly. Star didn't die, 'Starswirl' did." said Alduin, confusing me and Spike.

"Last Jak heard of him, he moved to Haven City." He said.

"That reminds me. How's Spargus City going?" Lokzii said wondering to himself.

"What's Haven City?" I asked. I felt somepony tap my shoulder. I turned to look behind me and saw that it was Fluttershy.

"I know what Haven is." She said in usual quiet voice.

"How?" I asked her.

"Because before I moved to Ponyville, I lived in Haven city. It's actually a beautiful city with lots of shops and exotic animals there. I even met a nice creature named Lurkers." She said. The word Lurker doesn't sit right with me.

"The Lurkers name is Brutter, he owned a shop in the market place of the city." She said.

"Then why did you move to Ponyville, Haven sounds like paradise." said Rarity.

"It was but their wasn't many animals, due to the security walls around the city. Brutter encouraged me to move to Ponyville in the first place, telling me that there is a forest with a lot of animals that might need medical help. So I moved here." She finished telling her backstory.

"Have you ever wanted to move back?" R.D asked sadly.

"No but I do go visit the city at least once a month." she said.

"Haven sounds like it's getting better since the war." said Alduin.

"I've heard a lot about the war but never really got to learn more about it. Was their really a palace located in the center of the city." Fluttershy said.

"Jak said something about a palace before I left." I said to everypony. I looked over to see the two brothers and noticed their sad looks.

"There was a palace, it had the greatest view of the city but during the Metal-KG wars it was destroyed completely during one of the many battles." Alduin said.

"Jak was on the palace at the time with another friend a wise unicorn named Samos when it got hit by explosives. The palace fell but Jak and Samos made it out ok." Lokzii said as he found a box and sat down on it.

"Hey guys." said a voice behind everypony. I turned and saw that Jak was okay. I ran and tackled him in hug.

"Jak! You're okay! I thought the worst when we dug you up from the rubble" I said. He returned the hug gently.

"I didn't want to make you, Nyx and Scootalo worry about me." He said with a soft voice.

We were like that until we heard Lokzii say.

"Aww look at you two!" He said mockingly as we broke the embrace.

"Dude shut up! I made your physical form and I can destroy it." Jak said.

"Yeah but you wouldn't do that to your brothers now would you?" Alduin said.

"Yeah i would but since it's been a long time since I last let you guy's out, I guess you could stay for good this time." Jak said causing both brothers cheer at this.

PoV: Nyx

Location: Emergency medical tent in front of town hall.

Time: 6:00 P.M. 25 minutes after Jak woke up

I woke up from my sleep with a loud yawn. I looked at the side of me where I was sleeping next to Dad and saw that he's gone. I got up from the bed and heard some cheering coming from outside the tent.

I walked out of the tent and saw that Dad made a full recovery. The first thing I did was jump unto his back.

"Dad, you're okay!" I said in excitement.

"Like I said Nyx, it's going to take a lot more to kill me." Dad said as he managed to grab hold of me and took me in his arms.

"Where's Scootalo?" He asked.

"She wouldn't let anypony talk to her. She locked herself in your room." Twilight said.

"Alright. Come guys let's go." Dad said to someone. I looked around and cound who he was talking to. I saw what looked like Dad's transformations in physical forms.

"Nyx I would like you to meet my brothers." Dad said pointing at both of them.

"But they look exactly like you?" I asked.

"I casted a spell that duplicated my body. The spell was modified to make each clone sentient but what it did do was it made them. They're my personalities: Alduin represents my negative emotions and Dark Eco." Dad said as he pointed at the one with black eyes and claws.

"And Lokzii represents my positive emotions and Light Eco." Dad said as he pointed at the one with glowing white eyes and wings.

"And just because they have their own bodies doesn't mean my powers are gone." He said as he changed into his other forms.

"And the best part is they're your uncles!" Dad said happily but the smile didn't last long.

"Now Come on. I need to see Scootalo." Dad said

PoV: Scootalo

Location: Golden oaks Library, Jaks room

Status: Deep depressing state

I went back home after they took dad into the medical tent and locked myself in his room.

'Home, he gave me home and a loving father but now that stupid unicorn took that away.' I thought to myself.

I've been crying for about 3 hours straight. I just can't have a happy family can't I!?

I heard the door the room open and close. 'I locked the door how can-' I thought to myself as I got up to look at the pony that came in and saw that it wasn't a pony, it was Dad.

"DAD!" I said as ran to him with tears in my eyes and hugged him.

PoV: Jak

Condition: Sore and tired

"Hey it's alright Scoots." I said as softly as I could while hugging her.

"But I thought I lost you!" She yelled out through her sobs.

"I've been around for a long time and I ain't going anywhere." I said as went on one knee and kissed her forehead.

After five minutes of her sobbing, She stopped and went downstairs with me in tow. When I got there I noticed Rhino wasn't around.

*BAM*

"Dude as soon as I heard about the incident I came as fast as I could!" shouted the Rhino-pony in question shouted.

"Dude! Where were you?" I asked him.

"I was in the forest trying to get used to my Metal-head abilities in my new form when I met this Zebra named Zecora." He said.

"Whatever I'm hungry!" Shouted Alduin.

"I'll ask later." was Rhino said as he saw my brothers.

We went to the kitchen and made dinner and for once we were like a big happy family eating in the dining room telling jokes, stories and having fun. For once I truly felt like I belong here.

A Major Problem

“Bite ya bum, rat face, or I'll pound ya!”

— Kleiver, Jak 3

PoV: Jak

Location: Golden Oaks Library, Main room

Time: 9:00 P.M

After diner, everyone went there separate ways. Twilight went up to her room with Spike, Nyx and Scootalo went to bed in my room, Lokzii and Alduin said the were heading to the old castle to find something they made with the help of Star.

Now I'm just reading up on some history until I was interrupted by loud roar. I ran outside and saw what was making that noise and noticed a large ass purple bear. 'What is an Ursa major doing here?' I thought to myself as I changed into Light Jak and flew up close to it.

As I got closer, I noticed that it looked very different from the Ursas that I've seen. I looked at it's eyes and saw and endless pit of nothing.

'It's like the Manticore I killed in the forest.' I thought to myself. Well fuck, it's hell-bent on destroying everything.

I heard screams of horror, I turned and saw that all of Ponyville was woken up by the thing. They shouldn't be here!

"Run! It's not safe here!!" I yelled making the ponies run away. The only ones who stayed was the mane six, Spike, Nyx and Scootalo. I made a cage with chains made of Eco and surrounded the beast, then made my way down to them.

"JAK! What is that thing!?" Twilight yelled out. I looked back at the beast, then turned to her.

"It's an abomination. It was an Ursa Major but someone is still experimenting with Dark Eco and infused it with it." I said. Fluttershy was at the brink of tears.

"We'll be doing it a favor by putting it out of it's misery." I said to them as I started walking back to it.

"NO! There has to be another way!?" Fluttershy shouted as she grabbed my shoulder.

I stopped walking to think for another way and came up with something stupid.

I pulled out my communicater and called my brothers.

"Hello!?" I heard Alduin say through the communicator.

"I need you guys here pronto!" I shouted at him.

"Alright we'll be there in a few and it better be important!" He said as he hung up.

A bright flash blinded me. When I regained my sight, I saw Alduin and Lokzii in front of me.

"What's up?" Lokzii said, crossing his arms.

I just pointed at the thing behind them, when they turned around they came face to face with the thing.

"Oh" they both said simultaneously and turned back to me.

"Do we kill it?"Alduin asked with excitement.

"I was but Fluttershy wants me to help it somehow and I think I got an idea how." I said to them.

"Al? Are you able to absorb Dark Eco?" I asked him in which he nodded.

"Well Zii and I will shoot it with light Eco while you absorb the Dark Eco." I said as I changed into my Light form again and flew with Lokzii to the creature.

"You sure this'll work?" Lokzii asked as we got into position.

"When has my ideas ever work?" I asked him. He gave me a look that said 'We're fucked'.

We raised are hands to get ready. Alduin got close enough to start absorbing the Dark Eco and we started firing Light Eco at it. My Eco beam was light blue, Lokziis beam was pure white and Alduins absorption beam was purple. After a few minutes of firing our beams separately, we noticed it wasn't working fast enough so I crossed the beams, multiplying the power of the beams and accelerated the purifying progress. We decided to shout the name of this ability as it was finishing.

"PRECURSOR BEAM OF PURIFICATION!!!" We shouted as a light blinded everyone that was spectating the light anomaly.

When everyone got there sights back, they saw that the infected Ursa Major was actually an Ursa Minor. I went up to it and told it what happened. The animals have some intelligence to understand what I say. After I finished telling it what happened it shrunk down to the size of a normal bear cub and went to thank Fluttershy.

I turned look at my brothers and saw that Lokzii was repeatedly kicking Alduin awake.

"I don't want to get up, you faggot!" Shouted Alduin as he was being kicked by Zii.

"Tough fucking luck brah!" Zii said as he decided to stomp on him.

"Fine!" Al said as he threw his arms up and Zii grabbed him pulling him up.

"Well, looks like that worked." I said.

"Yeah we noticed dickhead." Zii said. I blasted him with some Eco to shut him up, sending him to a nearby shop window.

"Looks like he had a 'blast' from the past, eh?" Al said. I facepalmed at his stupid pun

"Oh yeah, we found something of yours back at the castle before we came here." Said Zii as he walked back to us.

"It can wait till morning. Now we sleep!" As soon as I said that, all three of us lost consciousness do to the amount of Eco we used.

PoV: Twilight

Location: Ponyville Hospital, waiting room

Time: 10:00 P.M. one hour after the attack

After Jak, Lokzii and Alduin fell unconscious, we took them to the hospital to make sure they're okay and we've been waiting for about thirty minutes for somepony to tell us condition.

Nyx was sitting to my left and Scootalo to my right and they both fell asleep waiting. It almost looks like if I was the mother of them both. It feels right to be here comforting them but Rarity pulled me out of my thoughts.

"So darling, what are your thoughts on Jak?" She asked me. As Jak would put it, fuck you too fate.

"Well at first, I thought he was somepony dangerous but the more I got to know him, I found out he's funny, relaxed, smart, great with kids and when things get dangerous He puts his life on the line to protect everypony. Not to mention he is helping Scootalo with a family problem she's been having with her real parents." I told everypony while petting Scootalos mane.

"What kind of problems? If you don't mind?" Fluttershy said in her quiet voice.

"Yeah, if it has something to do with my number one fan, I want to help to." R.D said

"Um...well all I can tell you is that her parents are a couple of slavers."I said, shocking all of them. " You have to ask Jak if you want to know more." I said to them. I saw a doctor walking towards us.

"Excuse me. Any of you waiting for.." He re-read the name on the clipboard. "Jak. Any of you are here for Jak, Alduin and Lokzii?" He asked. We all raised our hands at the same time.

"Well then. They'll be fine, they're just suffering from fatigue and are awake now, you can go see them now." He informed us.

We all got and I grabbed the two sleeping fillies and carried them with my magic and made our way to Jaks room.

As we got closer we heard them talking, well more like arguing.

"Dude stop that it's annoying as hell!" That was Lokziis voice.

"I know, that's why I'm doing it." Alduin could be heard talking as a loud buzzing was coming from the room.

"GUYS! Stop!" I heard Jak say. Whem he said that, everything went quiet.

"What time is it?" Jak asked.

" HAMMER TIME!!!" Both Lokzii and Alduin yelled out simultaneously.

"How do I ever put up with you guys in the first place!?" Jak shouted.

We decided to go in and see them before something goes wrong. We expected them having casts in their arms or legs but they didn't have any. They look like it never happened.

"Hi girls and Spike!" Alduin greeted us, so did Lokzii and Jak.

I walked up to Jak and noticed that this is the first time I've ever seen him without a shirt on. My face turned red with a furious blush and I think I got a nose bleed. After a few seconds of calming myself down, I was able to think correctly.

"Hey Jak. How do feel?" I asked him.

"Hey. I feel like I was stuck in a room playing chess with a terrorist yelling at me in another language." He said causing both his brothers to start laughing like crazy. I was stuck there confused until I remembered the two fillies I've been carrying with my magic.

"They both feel asleep waiting for you." I said with a smile.

"I feel like such a dick." Jak said.

"Why?" I simply asked.

"Because I made them worried about me again...and you." He said. I heard him but did he really feel bad for making me worry. I hugged him, the hug surprised him but hugged back anyway.

"You guys say anything to ruin that moment and you're dead." we heard Rarity whisper at Zii and Al.

After the hug was finished, Nyx was waking up.

"Huh? *Yawn* Where am I?" Nyx asked.

"Maybe if you look around, you'd know." Jak said with a smile. Nyx turned to him and ran towards him.

"Dad you're okay!?" Nyx said happily.

"Eyup. Angel go get some blankets, you two are sleeping over." He said to Nyx.

"Scoots get up." Jak tried to wake her up but failing at it. The look on his face said he has an idea.

"The wonderbolts are in town!" He said. This caused Scootalo tp wake up instantly.

"What!?" She yelled out.

I turned to look at the girls and saw that they're having a nice conversation. Lokzii looked towards Jak.

"Jak! We're leaving see ya tomorrow!" He said as he and Alduin walked out the doors.

After a while the girls said their goodbyes and returned to their home. I stayed with Jak and the girls. I took the bed Lokzii was in and laid down on in it.'Maybe this'll work out.' Were my final thoughts as sleep took hold of me.

Gala suit

"New faces make me nervous. Word is you're out to join the fight for the city. You know, picking the wrong side could be... unhealthy”

— Torn, Jak II

PoV : Lokzii

Location: Old Everfree castle, hidden weapons lab

Time pass: 1 week after incident

Current time:Saturday, 10:00 A.M.

After the whole mutated Ursa attacked, me and Al have been trying to fix, modify and clean a couple of things we thought we lost through time. I'm dealing with the wiring that aren't able to work properly on all three of them. Alduin is trying to remake the metals to replace the rusted up ones and cleaning the consoles to power them, which oddly enough it has no wiring problem or needs a new monitor.

After all the broken wires have been fixed or replaced I decide to give Jak a call and grabbed my smartphone and dialed his number.

"Dude what up?" Jak answered the phone.

"I need you to get here. The thing we found a week ago is kinda ready, we need you to check if it's as what the schematics say. Me and Al have been working our asses off on this for a week man." I explained to him the situation.

"Alright then but I'm bringin Nyx and Scoots they've been dying to know more about there uncles." He said. There was a faint shouting in his end of the line in dragon.

"Vuth nii! Nyx Zu'u seik nii! Ahnok ris zey tum nu! Bo nau!" It sounded like Spike.

"Nyx! Don't do that! Now say you're sorry...good we'll have Ice cream when we get back." was the last thing he said before hanging up. I turned to the schematics. I smiled at this and returned to work.

Alduin came in with the necessary parts to rebuild it and make it operational. We put on our goggles and started working.

PoV: Jak

Lacation: Trail to old Everfree castle

Time: 11:00, one hour later

After I received the call from Lokzii, I had to check on Spike if he got hurt and made Nyx apologize to him. After that was done I told them I was heading to see their Uncles and they immediately wanted to go with me.

"What do you think there making for you Dad?" Nyx asked as we walked down the trail.

"I don't know. Probably something stupid, I remember when they built a rocket powered wheelchair and I asked them why they made it, which they answered 'Because SCIENCE!!'" I said to the girls making them laugh at my little flashback.

"What else have they made before?" Scootalo asked while riding her scooter.

"Well they made an explosive sandwich, does that count?" I asked.

"How does anypony make exploding sandwiches?" Nyx asked trying to understand my brothers reasoning.

"They didn't mean it, they made it like any other sandwich." I said remembering Stars face when he ate the sandwich.

"They have made a portal to another dimension but it imploded." I said. I saw the castle over the hill and as we got near it we heard the sounds of electricity and metal hitting metal.

We made our way inside and I guided the girls to the hidden weapons lab. I know where they're at, they're always here tinkering.

As we made it to the lab, the noises got louder and louder. I noticed Zii and Al walking to another room with a large chunk of metal.

"Hello!?" I shouted gaining their attention. They turned around and saw us waiting by the doorway.

"Hi Uncle Zii and Uncle Al!" Said both girls greeting their Uncles.

"Well you brought our favorite nieces!" Al said as he ran to them and gave the girls a hug.

"So what did you needed me for?" I asked Zii.

Zii motioned to follow him and lead me to the next room and when I saw what they made, it almost made me hug him.

"Dude! How did you get the Schematics for this?" I said as I looked through the Schematics of the Nano-suit V2.

"Well we found them in a working console labeled 'Super suit program' and downloaded it to my phone and went and printed it." He explained to me as I was to busy looking around the finished suit.

"This suit is what we will wear for the gala tomorrow." He said making me confused. I turned to notice that there was two more Nano-suits being built.

"Don't worry we'll be done by this afternoon. Now come on I need you to put on the your suit and see if it's calibrated." Zii said. I grabbed the suit and headed for the nearest changing area.

After fully equipping the suit I walked out. The suits A.I. was activated.

Nano-suit activated

Calibrating systems: Systems cleared

Suits power: 100%

Damage: None

Suit status: Fine

Activating visor HUD

Said a male-like voice as the suit booted up I was greeted by a HUD on the visor of my helmet. I turned and saw Zii standing there.

"Looks like it works just fine." I said to him. I saw that the girls entered the room and noticed me.

"Dad? Is that you?" Scootalo asked me.

"Eyup. Do you know anypony else that looks this cool?" I said to her making her giggle.

I decided to see if the suit has everything. So I activated my bulletproof armor. I could feel the metal plates shifting to full strength.

Maximum Armor

Lokzii went ahead and grabbed a M1911 he made just for the test. He switched off the safety and fired at me.

Nyx and Scootalo were shocked at this Lokzii, their uncle, is shooting at their father. Their looks of fear were replaced with amazement. All the bullets he fired were crumbled up into little balls as they hit the suit.

Threat detecded

Theat name: Lokzii

Affiliation: Jak, Alduin

Weapon: Custom M1911

Threat level: Low

Proceed with caution

"The suit said your threat level is low, Ha!" I shouted as I was laughing my ass off.

"Whatever." was all Lokzii siad before Nyx yelled at him.

"Why did you do that, he could've gotten hurt!? She yelled gaining a nod from Scootalo.

"Because SCIENCE!" Zii yelled out as he ran away from a furious Nyx. Scootalo stayed behind and went to talk with Alduin. I found a crate I could use as a seat.

After I sat down, I went ahead and checked if the A.I. acted completely like a slave or not.

"Nano-suit, are you able to act like a human? Because it doesn't feel right to have act like a servant would." I asked the suit.

"You're a dumbass if you think that is how I behave." The suit said.

"Sweet, so you do bave a sense of free will?" I asked it.

"Yes but my programming says if I go against a few rules, I would be shut down. Honestly it sucks, but meh thems the breaks." The suit said.

"Can you run on auto pilot if no one is in the suit?" I asked it, you never know when you need an unmanned suit save your ass.

"Yes I can. By the way, are those fillies yours?" He asked. I'm calling it a he, I feel like I should.

"Kinda. Nyx,the dark midnight blue alicorn is my adopted daughter and as for the other one I can't adopt her because she still legally belongs to her real parents but I still act as a Father to her because she needs guidance and someone to be there for her when she needs it the most but basically they are my family and I love them very much." I said to the suit.

"I feel the love their, literally. Heres another question, are you in love with someone or in a relationship? He asked. Whenever anyone asked me that one question, I always think of Twilight.

"Well there's this one mare." I said shyly.

"Is there a reason you like her?" He asked. Well there is a lot I like about Twilight.

"Well she's smart, fun to be around with, funny, and beautiful." I said to him unaware that a certain alicorn filly was listening to the conversation.

"Are you in a relationship with her? He asked. Am I getting therapy by an A.I. right now?

"No. I'm pretty sure Twilight wouldn't want to be with the Eco freak. I know I excepted that title long ago but still some people see me as a freak, others see me as a hero and some others think that I was the cause of wars." I said sadly. I shook my head clearing the depressive thought.

"Listen, it was nice talking but I think I should take the suit off now." I said to him. I didn't get an answer but the suits system was deactivating.

Nano-suit V2 deactivation in progress

Disengaging optical and muscle enhancements

Suit cleared for removal

Said the suits A.I. as I took off the helmet and preceded to take the rest of it off.

PoV: Nyx

Location: Hidden in the corner of the room that Jak is in.

Status: Very happy

Reason: She found out that her Dad is actually in love with Twilight.

'Yes, yes, yes , yes' was the only thing that I could think of.

'Dad likes Twilight! I have to tell Scootalo!' I thought as I made my way to find my sister.

Hollow night

"No eyes, always watches" -Unknown

PoV: Jak

Location: Golden oaks Library, main room

Date: Friday, 31st of october, Hollow night

Time: 2:00 P.M.

Me, my bros and Nano were getting ready for tonight. I had Rarity make me a black tuxedo and a red tie, while she was making it I made the mask portion of the costume, I made an enchanted mask to change into what i want and fuse with the wearer until he takes off. I changed the mask to look pure white with no face.

Alduin enjoys this time of year because he can turn into a real demon made of pure Dark Eco. Zii just made himself some arch-angel armor and used his wing for the costume. Nano changed his body to look like Venom from the Spider-man series.

"So are we also going to preform as a band?" Asked Nano with the voice changed to match Venoms voice.

"I don't see why not man, it'll be fun trust me." Alduin ensured him with a pat on the back.

"But what song are we going to do?" Zii asked all of us

"I got one but I aint saying, you guys will have to wait." I said as I got up and walked out the door towards the schoolhouse to pick up the girls.

While on my way I took notice on the decorations scattered around town. Hollow night, me and the guys call it. The ponies celebrate Nightmare night and we celebrate Holloween, so for short we call it Hollow night.

When I arrived at the schoolhouse, I noticed it was decorated to look like an abandoned house. I went inside and saw that the students were drawing, painting and building things.

I looked around for Nyx and saw her with the CMC. I made my way to them, some kids recognize me from the Ursa attack, I noticed that because some kids were looking at me.

"Hey girls." I greeted Nyx and The CMC gaining their attention.

"Hey dad."Nyx and Scootalo said simultaneously with smiles.

"Hi Jak. Rarity told me if I ever saw you today to tell you that your tuxedo and red tie are finished." Sweetie said to me.

"Cool, I'll pick it up later on my way back home" I said to Sweetie.

"Okay but why a tuxedo and a tie it's nightmare night, you should have a costume for today." Scootalo said wondering about my choice in costume.

"You'll see." was all I said to her while messing with her mane making her giggle.

"Alright class now, oh! We seem to have a visitor?" Miss Cheerilee said walking in to class.

"Hey Cheerilee." I greeted her.

"Hello Jak. What brings you here this early?" She asked me.

"I wanted to what my favorite group of fillies were doing in class." I said as I knelt down and gave Nyx and all the members of the CMC a group hug.

Cheerilee went ahead and continued to teach the kids some history. When she got to the part of Nightmare moon, I took notice on Nyxs, she was almost in tears. I put my arm around her trying to comfort her.

"Remember that is not you anymore." I said her gaining a sad nod from her.

After a full thirty minutes in school the bell finally rang and we made our way out. The girls went ahead outside, I was about to leave but Cheerilee called me in.

"What's up?" I said to her.

"It's about Nyx earlier during history." She said to me. Sighed at this.

"Why was she crying during the Nightmare moon bit?" She asked.

"Not many ponies no this and for good reason to, just promise me you won't think of her any different." I said to her.

"I'm only doing this because I care for my students." She said. She's a saint.

"The reason Nyx cried was because she IS Nightmare moon." I said to her. She stood their if what I just told was a joke until I gave her a look that said 'I'm serious'.

"So the reason she was crying was because she regretted her actions in the past?" She asked. I answered with a nod.

"If that would be all, I need to get going." I said as I walked to the door but stopped at the doorway.

"And if you say anything about this conversation, well I going to make it look like you never existed." I threatened her.

"Jak, I promise you I will not say a word to anypony about this." She said with a smile.

I walked out the door and saw that Nyx and the others were waiting for me outside.

"What took you so long Dad?" Scootalo asked as she grabbed her Scooter.

"She asked why your sister was crying and I told her." I said to her.

"So she knows too?" She asked.

"Yeah but she promised she wouldn't say a word." I reassured her making her smile in relief that her sisters secret is safe.

As I got closer to the girls, I could here what they are talking about.

"So what are you going as tonight?" Applebloom asked Nyx.

"I'm thinking of going as a vampire queen." She said oddly reminding me of Marcelin the Vampire queen.

"What about you Scoots?" Applebloom asked me.

"I'm going as a Wonderbolt!" said Scootalo excitedly. All of the fillies turn to me to find out what I'm going as.

"I'm going as something from were I come from." I said to them.

"You girls go to sugar cube corner and get some Ice cream, I need to pick up my suit from Rarity." I said the them as I gave them some bit to get ice cream.

"Okay." All of them said as they made their way to Sugar cube corner. I turned to walk to Rarity's boutique.

When I made their, the doors open with a bell ringing.

"Come in~." said Rarity from another room.

"Rares it's me Jak. I came to pick up the suit and tie." I said as Rarity arrived in the room.

"Ah yes." She said as she used her magic to grab the suit and tie.

"I still don't understand why a suit and not a costume?" She asked me as I toom a look at the pure black suit with a blood red tie on it.

"It's something from back home." I said to her as I gave her the bits to pay her.

"There's no need to pay for that you're a friend, the gratitude I get is payment enough." She said denying the bits.

"I see why the element of generosity chose you as it's bearer." I said as I made my way to Sugar cube corner.

On the way their, I received a call from Zii.

"Hey." I answered the call.

"We got the things we need for our performance tonight and Nano got the hang of using the drums." He said through the phone as random beats of the drums could be heard from his end.

"Cool. I got the suit and I'm heading to Sugar cube." I said to him.

"Alright the see ya there." He said before hanging up. With that done I quickly made my way to Sugarcube corner.

When I arrived, I saw my two brothers, Nano and Spike with the fillies sitting down near a table. I walked over to them.

"There you are." Al said.

"What, we still have a couple of hours till it gets dark and we can practice at the Everfree castle." I said to the impatient Alduin. I turned to the fillies.

"You girls done?" I asked and received some nods from them.

"Alrighty then. Nyx I want to see you at home by 6:00 so we can get your costume ready and that goes for you two Scoots. Me and the guys got to practice for tonight." I said to them.

"Kay Dad." Nyx said as she and the rest of the girls went out.

"Alright then let's go." I said to the guys. We got up from the table and made our way to the castle. Once their we went to the weapons lab and turned on the lights.

I saw an Electric guitar for Alduin, a bass guitar for Zii, Spike had gotten a keyboard and Drums for Nano and a microphone for me. We grabbed our gear and started practicing for the event.

Time: 6:00, 4 hours of practicing

Location:Ponyville, Golden oaks Library

Status: Getting ready for Hollow night

After a few hours of band practice, we made our way back to the Library to get ready. Alduin changed into our old prisoner outfit in complete Dark form, Zii put on his arch-angel armor and summoned his wings,Spike used an ability I taught him that allows him to make him look like a ferocious and battle ready drake, Nano shifted his form to look exactly like venom and I put on the tuxedo.

Spikes ability: Tank drake

Lokziis armor: Arch-angel armor and sword

Nanos appearance

Alduins outfit and form

"Even without the mask, the tuxedo is creepy as hell." Alduin said in a demonic voice to fit his look.

"Just wait until you see this." I said as I put on the mask, making it fuse with me.and changing my skin color to a ghostly pale white and made me grow to 7 feet.

"Holy Shit" Al and Zii said when the transformation was done. Spike looked at me with some fear evident in his face and Nano just gave me a thumbs up.

After a while, Nyx and Scootalo came downstairs in their costumes. When Nyx said she was going to be vampire queen, I really though that she was going as an actual vampire queen. Nyx was wearing the exact same clothes as Marcelin from adventure time. Scootalo was wearing the Wonderbolt outfit I got for her a few days ago.

Twilight went downstairs after the girls did. She was wearing the Starswirl the bearded costume like in the show.

"Can any of you guys guess what I am?" She asked. Me and the guys looked at each other for a second and turned to her.

"Starswirl." Me, Nano, Al and Zii answered simultaneously gaining a happy yes from Twilight and a confused look from Spike.

After a while I checked the time and it said 8:00 P.M

We went around town with Nyx and Scootalo so they can get candy and on the way we saw Pinkie leading a group of children and she was wearing a chicken suit. I'm not even going to ask.

As we walked around town, I decided to do walk like a badass. I summoned my tendrils and used the to walk like a demon out of hell.

Twilight looked like it was making her sick with the way I was hanging, Nyx and Scootalo thought it was awesome and creepy at the same time.

We passed by Pinkie, who was wearing a chicken outfit while trick or treating with a group of children.

"Pinkie aren't you a little old for candy?" Asked Twiligh. The guys, me and Pinkie all gasped at this.

"You can never be to old for candy!" Lokzii said raising his sword in a heroic way gaining some shouts of agreements from the rest of us. Twilight didn't even ask why and rolled with it.

Now at the center of town, we noticed a chariot in the sky with a crescent moon on it. I signaled my brothers to hide somewhere to surprise Luna. Lokzii went ahead and deactivated his wings while Alduin went invisible.

After the chariot landed and Luna walked out of it, She went and gave Nyx a hug as soon as she saw her, when she looked at me though, I don't know how but sbe knew it was because she tackled me in a hug causing my tendrils to lose focus and made us both fall.

"How are you guys this fine night?" She asked as she was getting up like it never happened. I got up, cleaned the dirt out of the suit and proceeded to take of the mask. It looked like I was taking off the mask from the movie The Mask. After it was off, I was beginning to turn back to normal size.

"Well me and Nyx are having a blast." I said motioning to Scootalo to come here. She did so but nervously hid behind me when she got here.

"This is Scootalo, a new member of the family." I said gaining a confused look from Luna, I leaned close to her ear and whispered."I'll explain later, it's a sensitive topic for her." I said to her.

"Alright father but you will tell me later." She said. I sensed Alduin behind Luna before he poked her. Luna turned around and saw no one behind her, Al poked her again this time getting blasted by Lunas magic. The only way you track down a flying invisible person is to follow his shouting. Al landed in a window of the same shop Zii got blasted to last time.

Luna heard the shouting and went to investigate the culprit. When she saw the broken window she made her way to him. When she saw that it was Alduin, she gasped in surprise and began to tear up.

"Uncle Al!" She shouted as Al was being hugged to death by her.

"Yes it's me but can you not hug me in to oblivion!" He yelled out and Luna got up from him.

"But if you're here then where's..." She trailed off as she saw Lokziis armor and recognized it. Zii on the other hand started hauling his ass but could not escape his inevitable fate of Lunas hugs of destruction. After she was done she brought Zii back from God knows where.

"How?" Was asll Luna asked us. We looked at each other and nodded our heads in agreement of the same answer.

"it's magic we ain't gotta explain shit!" was our answer. It made Luna facepalm at our answer.

"Why did I not seen that coming?" She asked us with disappointment in her voice.

After that little stunt Luna went ahead and played some games with Nyx and Scootalo while Twilight went to go and hang out with her friends. The guys and I decided to talk to the mayor for the performance.

The mayor was ecstatic when we asked for the stage and immediately said yes. Now we just need to get our stuff from the castle.

Later when the stuff was brought back

Time: 10:00 P.M.

We were ready to start. Alduin retracted his claws and Spike turned into a teenaged Drake, with the help of me of course.

Spikes teen aged form and outfit.

The ponies around town gathered around noticing the stage being set up by us. I turned on all four of the amplifiers that are powered with Power Cells and checked if it was connected proparly and plugged in Spikes keyboard in one, Alduins guitar in another and Ziis Bass guita in the third one and the microphone in the last one.

"Hello testing one two three." I said testing the mic.

"Good evening Ponyville. We hope you're having a very fun and a very spooky Nightmare night." I said through the microphone and gaining the ponies to cheer at this.

"And we wanted to preform tonight with a song we've beem practicing on." I said signaling for Spike and Nano to start.

Youtube Video

After the song was finished the crowd erupted in cheers and some shouts of an encore.

"Seems like you guys and gals like the song, eh?" I asked everypony as they clapped.

"So does that mean we can go again or we done for the night?" I asked them gaining cheers of approval.

"Alright then but be advised this ones a bigger doozy that the last." I said as I conjured up another guitar for Spike this time.

"You'll know when to use it but right now let us do our thing." I said to him.

"Sure thing dude." He said with a teenaged voice.

We got ready for another song and this one was for shits and giggles. I motioned for Al and Zii to start.

Youtube Video

When it was time for the guitar solo, Spike showed up on stage and played the shit out of his guitar.

After the song ended everypony were cheering from our performance.

"Thank you for having us tonight, we hope hope all you kids out there get a sizable amount of candy and have a happy Nightmare night!" I said as I put the mic back on the stand and proceeded off stage.

Once off stage, I met up with the guys and oddly Rhino.

"Dude, where were you all day?" I asked Rhino wondering where the fuck he as been.

"I was helping Applejack with the farm." He simply said.

"Uh huh, so you aren't trying to impress her because you've been going to work on the farm each chance ya get." I said to him. He looked around nervously trying tl avoid eye contact. I smirked at this.

"It looks like you have a crush on her." I said. He looked down in shame and nodded to my accusation.

"Yeah I like her but I don't think she would want to go out with someone like me. I mean, I'm a Metal-head, Metal-heads aren't supposed to love but yet here I am." He said. It looks like that spell changed more than his appearance.

"It's alright man. Everyone has a crush on someone every now and then." I said to him trying to cheer him up. By now we didn't notice the mane six with Nyx and Scootalo walk in until Pinkie came in.

"You guys were amazing! I've never heard music like that ever!" She said in her usual behaviour.

"Yes darling, I will admit that some parts in the last song was a bit disturbing, it was quite enjoyable." Rarity said complementing our performance.

"Yeah, you guys rocked!" R.D said next. Applejack came in and noticed Rhino then turned her head but I cought a glimpse of a blush on her cheeks. Looks like Rhino ain't the only one.

"Jak that was amazing!" Said Twilight as she led Nyx and Scootalo inside.

"Yeah Dad. I didn't know you guys could rock!"Scoots said and Nyx nodded in agreement.

"Don't thank me, the the rest of the guys. With out them this wouldn't be possible." I said giving the rest of the guys some credit. Twilight noticed Spikes change.

"Spike? What happened to you?" She asked.

"Jak tought me how to look my own age in his last lesson." He said turning to me. He inhaled some air ready to shout.

"Fus Ro Dah!!" He shouted, pushing me back a few inches.

"Let me show you mine." I said as I inhaled some air.

"Fus Ro Dah!!!" I shouted, sending him flying.

"You need to work on that, Spike." I informed him as he gave me a thumbs up from the ground.

It's been a fun night but like all things it had to come to an end. Me, Twilight, Spike and the two little fillies made our way back home. After Twilight and I said our good nights, I went to my room to change out of the outfit and in to some sleeping clothes. When I was done changing, I fell on my mattress like a ton of bricks and went to sleep.

Date to the Gala...fuck me

"I lied, I'm not impressed, then again I am a tough audience" -Torn, Jak 3

PoV: Jak

Location: Old Everfree castle, weapons lab

Time: 11:30 P.M. thirty minutes after suit deactivated

After the weird therapy session with the Nano-suit, it was time to take it off and find Zii.

On the way I saw Alduin working on something big so I went to ask him what it is. As I got closer to the behemoth, I noticed it was made out of precursor metal.

"Al!" I yelled out. Al just crawled out of the half finished torso.

"What?" He asked.

"Why are you building a precursor robot?" I asked him. He shook his head no.

"I'm building a mech, just in case we need one." He said referring to Tirek in season 4.

"Dude, that's a long time for a mech to wait." I said. He sighed as he crawled back inside. I finally continued my search for Zii.

When I found him, he was using his cell phone to download more schematics from one of the old working consoles. I knocked on the door way to attract his attention.

"Oh hey Jak. How's the suit?" He asked me about Nano. Nano seems to fit as a name for him, so I'm sticking with it.

I explained to him about everything except what Nano asked me about. Zii was completely ecstatic, he has made an A.I. with a sense of free will and an auto-pilot for the suit and proceeded to wright it down on the nearest notepad.

"Amazing! With this will be finished in an hour building the others." He said as the download to his phone was finished.

"Anytime dude. You mind if I take mine already?" I asked him.

"Yours is the only one that was finished so yes, you can take it." He said.

"But I'm pretty sure you wouldn't take no for an answer." he said giving me a look that says ' Derp'.

With that done, I went back to the lab to pick up the suit. When I got there though, I thought of something amazing.

"Nano-suit activate auto-pilot." I said. For a few seconds nothing happend until I saw some fingers twitch. After a few twitches here and there the suit got up and cleaned the dirt off itself.

"Nano-suit: Rename to Nano." I said to the suit.

"Nano-suit has been renamed to Nano" it said.

"Now suit allow the A.I to take control until further notice." I said to it.

"Affirmative. It said as it shut down for a few seconds the rebooting itself.

"Ah that's better." He said in a british like voice that oddly reminds me of J.A.R.V.I.S.

"You sound very different than when we last spoke but that doesn't really matter." I said to him.

"Anyway. My name, as you put it, is Nano." He said giving a bow.

"You can always deactivate when needed to right?" I asked gaining a nod from him.

"Sweet. Alright let's go find my daughters and head back to Ponyville." I said to him as we began our search for the fillies.

I found Nyx in the library, reading on some spell and as for Scoots, I found her using Alduins Jet-board and doing tricks like a pro. When I told Scoots that we needed to go, she looked sad. It's probably because she likes the board.

I told her she could use mine anytime she wanted when we get back and ran as fast as she could to the exit.

Me and Nyx made our way to the castle entrance and found Scootalo waiting by the door. After being accused of being slow by Scoots we started our trek to Ponyville.

I began explainig to Scootalona about Nano and how to use a Jet-board with out any problems.

PoV change: Twilight

Time: 12:30 P.M.

Status: Nervous

'Come on Twilight just ask him if he wants to go to the gala with you' I thought to myself as looked at my Gala dress. It's a simple long lavender dress Rarity made me.

I was taken out of my thoughts when I heard the front door open. I quickly put away the dress.

I walked downstairs in time to see Scootalo run of with Jaks hover board.

"Remember, be safe!" I heard Jak yell out to Scootalo.

"I will! Bye Dad!" She quickly said before speeding of into the distance. After Jak closed the door and went to the kitchen for something, I noticed Nyx with an old spell book.

"What are you reading, sweatheart?" I asked. I surprised myself saying that. Nyx didn't really seem to mind me calling her that as she continued reading.

"It's a book I found in the library of the old castle. The first few pages are filled with basic spells, right now I'm in the advanced section of the book." She said not taking her eyes off the book. She reminds me of..well me when I study.

"What spell are you reading about anyway?" I asked her, taking a seat next to her.

"Well I'm reading on a transmutation spell. It allows the caster to change an object to whatever he or she desires as long as it's the same size as the first object." She said. I never really learned that spell, maybe I should read that book when she's done.

I saw Jak walk out of the kitchen and head straight to the door. Horse apples! I missed my chance.

"If any of you need me, I'll be at Raritys place to ask her if she could make me a suit." He said as he closed the front door. I turned to Nyx.

"Nyx, can ask you something?" I asked her.

"You just did." She said trying not to laugh. I sighed smiling.

"Sorry, I really wanted to do that." She apologized. "Now what was it that you wanted to ask me?" She asked as she put a bookmark on the page she was in and closed the book.

"Do you think if your dad would go to the gala with me?" I asked as my blushe increases.

"I'm not sure if I heard that correctly. You said if my dad would want to go with you to the gala?" She asked. I didn't have the ability to speak by the amount of embarrassment and nodded my head.

"I'm pretty sure that he would say yes." She said with a smile. I thanked her and made my way to my room skipping in joy.

PoV: Jak

Location: On the way to Carousel boutique

Time: 12:35 P.M. five minutes after leaving the library

After I left the library, I went straight to Raritys palce for a suit. On the way though, I managed to see Scootalo ride by a couple of ponies in the market and Applebloom using my leaper lizard to catch up with her. 'I'll question how she got it to not kick her off later.' I thought to myself as I hurried along.

When I arrived the place looked empty until I opened the door causing the bell to ring.

"Just a minute please." I heard Rarity say, so I sat down on the sofa.After a few minutes she came downstairs with Spike following behind.

"Rarity I need you make a me a suit for the gala." I said to her.

"Alright darling. Please come with me so I can take your measurements." She said as she lead me to the platform I had to stand on.

"Jak I need you to strip from your current clothing but keep your undergarments please." She said. This is so embarrassing but I did what she asked for anyway.

After 10 minutes of embarrassment, she was finally done and started working on the suit.

"Come back later this afternoon. I should be done by then." she said. I thanked her as I made my way to the exit but stopped and looked at Spike.

"Hey Spike?" I said gaining his attention.

"Yeah?" He asked looking at me while eating an emerald.

"You want to get started on your lessons today? I'm basically free right now." I said to him. He sprung up from where he was sitting and started following me.

"What am I going to learn today? I got the basics of Dovahzul learned." He said.

"I'm going teach you what dragons useu for fighting." I said as I inhaled some air ready to shout.

"Wuld Nah Kest!" I shouted, lunching myself 10 yards away. Spike ran towards me with a look of amazement.

"That was awesome! How did you do that!?" He asked me.

"That is what's called a Thu'um or Dragonshout. Not many dragons now a days use it because they've grown to be very prideful and egotistical." I said to him as we began walking towards an open clearing for practice.

We spent the entire walk with him asking me questions about dragons and I answered them to the best of my abilities. We made it to the fields and started practicing.

I needed Spike to keep a calm mind to use a Thu'um. After a while i managed to get him to relax and take it easy and taught him the first part of the unrelenting force. It took some trail and error, mainly Spike sending himself flying but he managed to do it and used it on a rock and sent it flying.

I then taught him the second part of the shout. This time he manage to do it flawlessly and moved me a few inches away. I moved on to the last part of the shout which was balance. It took him about ten minutes to get it right, so I showed him how to use it completely.

"Alright Spike. You have to aim on the target over there and focuse." I said pointing at a log I spray painted to have a target.

"Alright. I got this, I got this." He said as he inhaled some air.

"Fus Ro Dah!" He shouted at the log completely disintegrating it. This surprised me, Spike a young teenaged drake with no experience just used the full unrelenting force flawelessly.

"Amazing Spike. Your turning out to be a quick learner." I said to him giving him a high five.

"Well, when you lived with Twilight as long as I have you tend to learn a few things." He said while rubbing the back of his head. I thought about the Gala tomorrow and thought if I should I ask if Twilight wanted to go with me.

"Hey dude, mind if I ask you serious question?" I asked him.

"Does it have anything to do with Twiligh?" He asked. I nodded at his question.

"Go ahead." He said waiting for my question.

"Do you think if Twilight would be interested to go with me to the gala?" I asked him. He put a finger on his chin in deep thought.

"Honestly, I don't know but you should go ask her anyway man." He answered.

"Okay." I said as we made our way back to Ponyville.

"Also before I forget, for your next lesson, I'm teaching you dragon magic." I said to him. He pumped his fist in the air while whispering the word yes.

Meanwhile with Lokzii

Location: Weapons lab with Alduin

I turned to my brother.

"You think his going to do it?" I ask him as he crawled out of the almost complete torso of his precursor robot.

"I doubt it. You know he has a very low self-esteem and doesn't think highly of himself." He said giving me a serious look.

"I know. It's amazing how well he could hide it from everyone else. I just wish we could help him with his problem but we just can't." I said sadly that we couldn't help our brother. It's funny really, when we first revealed ourselves we wouldn't really give a fuck about him but here we are.

"Let's just hope for the better." He said crawling back inside the torso.

As soon as he was gone, I got down on my knees and started to pray.

PoV: Jak

Location: Golden oaks library

Time: 2:00

After we made it back to town, Me and Spike went to check if Rarity was finished and she was. She made me an amazing looking suit with a grey vest and a white undershirt. After complementing her, I said my thanks and goodbyes and made my way back home.

After I got home, I went upstairs immediately to put away the suit. Now I'm just helping out Nyx with the Transmutation spell on a fork. It took five minutes but she finally managed to change it into a spoon. The way she looked after she saw that the spell worked almost made my heart explode. She started bouncing around in joy.

"Congratulations Nyx. You did it." I said to her trying hard not to laugh at her silliness.

"Thanks Dad." She said as she got tired of bouncing around.

"By the way where is Twilight? I need to ask her something." I asked Nyx as she sat back down.

"She should be upstairs in her room." She said.

"Thanks angel." I said after kissing her forehead, then made my way upstairs. As I got to the door and knocked on it I heard the sound of magic being used and a popping sound on the other side of the door.

When the Twilight opened the door, she motioned me to come inside.

When I entered, I noticed the amount of books inside her room. I turned to look at her and noticed she was wearing a purple skirt and a sleeveless magenta shirt that doesn't look her size.

"I wanted to ask you something." We both said simultaneously.

"You go first." Twilight said immediately afterwards.

"I was wondering if you'd like to go to the gala with me?" I asked her.

"Yes! I mean yes, I would love to go with you." She said correctiong herself. No one noticed two fillies eavesdropping on our conversation from the other side of the door.

After a while I asked her how are her friend and tells me what they did the entire week from Rainbow Dashes fatal injury that landed her in the hospital to Fluttershy making a dragon leave. Wow, I guess trying to be a good Dad to Nyx and Scoots distracted me the entire week. Then started asking questions about to my brothers like, how they came to be and what are they doing. After I answered all her questions and explained what they are doing now, she looked like she wanted to go look at the weapons lab. I told her that the lab is off limits without one of us accompanying you inside.

Few hours later Nyx, Scootalo and Rhino came back home and it was time to make dinner, so I made some pasta for everyone. After dinner it was time to hit the hay.

I went and grabbed some clothes and went to take a nace cold shower before bed. After the shower, I saw that Nyx and Scoots were in bed sleeping happily. I got on my mattress waiting for sleep to take me. 'I hope I don't fuck this up. I thought to myself before sleep took me.

The Gala part 1

"The first rule of making a bomb, is make another bomb." -Baron Praxis, Jak 2

PoV: Lokzii

Location: Old Everfree castle, weapons lab

Time: 10:00 A.M.

"You fuck! That's not a fucking arm, its a leg! Now fix it!" I yelled out to my brother in frustration while pointing at the mismatched body part.

"Why do you even care!?" He shouted back.

"I... Why do I care all of a sudden?" I asked out loud. ' Why!?' the question thats burning everyones mind.

"Just fix it, okay?" I said trying to move on. Al looked at me in a weird way.

"Dude, you need to go chill out. I'm pretty sure that you're stressed out and having the occasional mind fuck." He said as he began to disassemble the leg.

"Yeah whatever!" I shouted as I threw a wrench at him but missed as he dodged it and continued to disassemble the leg.

"I'm going to see how Jak is doing." I said as I began to make my way out of the lab.

"Tell him I said hi!" was all I heard before I teleported to Ponyville.

PoV: Jak

Location: Outside of Ponyville, open field used for training

Time:10:15 A.M.

"Um...are you sure this is safe." Spike said to me as he got ready to use the fire shout.

"It's perfectly fine dude." I said to him reassuringly.

"Alright then." He said shrugging his shoulders and inhaling a large amount of air.

"Yol toor shul!!" he shouted, creating a blazing inferno that was heading right towards me.

"Fo krah diin!!!" I shouted creating a sub-zero blizzard, freezing the flames in place.

"See Spike! Perfectly safe!" I yelled at him.

"That was awsome!!" I heard a voice shout out from above me. I looked up and saw Rainbow Dash hovering above me and Spike.

"Jak, you have got to teach me that!" she said as she grabbed the collar of my jacket, shaking me madly.

"Stop it!" I shouted at her while taking her hands off my jacket.

"Why do you even want learn how to do this?" I asked her.

"Because, it's awsome!" She answered.

"If I say yes will you shut up." I said to her. This was supposed to be a simple demonstration for Spike.

"Okay." She said as she landed next to Spike, ready to learn.

"First, how much of a fast learner are you?" I asked her.

"Well depending if it doesn't haves math and/or geography, I'm pretty fast.Why?" she asked me.

"Alrighty then, first we need to teach you how to speak dragon before you can shout." I said to her, beginning the first lesson.

It took two hours for her to start speaking in Dovahzul, so I moved on to the shouts.

"You have to keep a clear head when you're going to shout or else it just backfire." I said to R.D as Spike was teaching her the Unrelenting Force. After Spike taught her the words, now all she needed to do was shout. She inhaled a large amount of air.

"Fus Ro Dah!" She shouted at the target sending it flying towards the sky and hit a large bird.

"Ow fuck! Really, right now! This is not my day is it!!" I could hear the voice of my brother Lokzii, I looked up and noticed that the large bird was indeed Zii.

I bent down, grabbed the rock and threw it as hard as I could, hitting hard enough for him to look down at me. As he looked down, I did the only thing I could think of, I flipped the bird at him causing R.D to start laughing and Zii to fly down in an attempt to hit me.I ducked as he zoomed past me and hit then tree behind me.

"I hate you." He said giving me a glare.

"No you don't!" I said to him as I put out my hand to pull him up.

"Thanks." He said, grabbing my hand and pulled himself up.

"Now, can you tell me what you're doing?" I asked him as I repeatedly poking him on the shoulder.

"I came here to see how you're doing." He said, grabbing my finger and bending it the wrong way with a loud snap

"Is that all? I'm pretty sure that you still haven't finished your suit yet." I said to him while putting my finger back in place.

"Yes I've finished the suit but I need an actual tux." He said as he began to walk to Raritys place.

"Alright then, see ya later." I said to him, he replied to me by flipping the bird.

I saw sparks of eco on the floor and a blinding light. When I got my sight back, I saw that it was Al teleporting.

"Wheres-" He didn't finish what he was going to say cause I pointed at the direction Zii went. He thanked me and hauled ass while yelling like Dr. Zoidberg. I turned back to my students, giving them a bemused look.

"Come on, lessons aren't done." I said to them as I walked back to them.

PoV: Alduin

Location: Ponyville

Time:12:20

I'm in a fucking hurry. Why you may ask because I just fucking remembered that today is the Gala and I still haven't gotten a suit for me to go. So here I am hauling ass to Raritys place as if I was Zoidberg from Futurama. I explained to the higher-ups out there.

I kept running, trying to catch Zii until I remembered that I could zap him with Eco to get his attention. 'Un-fucking-believable!' I thought as I aimed a finger at him and shot a bit of dark Eco. It made him feel as if he was stung by a bee.

"Fucking bees! Fuck off!" He shouted at the air while rubbing the arm I shot.

"You need to chill the fuck out man!!" I shouted at Zii, as I walked to him.

"I'm just stressed out man, today is the Gala and our big reveal to Celestia and Luna. I just don't want this to be a big fuck up." He said sadly, still rubbing his arm.

"Dude, you know nothing is going to go horribly wrong, bad maby but cheer up man." I said to him, putting a hand on his shoulder.

While I was busy trying to cheer up Zii, I didn't notice Rhino being chased by the CMC and their newest member, Nyx.

"I refuse to accept this outcome! I am a warrior and refuse to be bested by a group of fillies!!" I heard Rhino shout as he ran by us, Zii and I looked at each other in confusion then back to Rhino.

"Come on Crusaders! For Victory!!!" Shouted Nyx, followed by shouts of agreements from the rest. Applebloom still has the leaper lizard, Sweetie bell looked like a fucking mage, Scootalo was using the Jet-board while holding a wooden sword and Nyx was flying.

"Yeah!!!" They said as they ran towards the direction Rhino went.

"I'm going to need a minute to process what just happened." Zii said while rubbing his temples.

"Agreed." I said as I sat down to contemplate what the hell happened.

'Error 404: Brain not found. Please reboot system for repairs, thank you and have a nice day. Were the only thing going through my head for a few minutes till I broke out laughing my ass off.

PoV:Twilight

Location: Carousel Boutique

Time: While Alduin and Lokzii were trying to rationalize what they saw

"Oh, Darling I'm so happy for you!" Rarity said after I told her that I had a date to the Gala.

"You must tell me who it is!" She said.

"But-" I was about to say but she interrupted me.

"You must!" She said putting a little more emphasis on must.

"But I didn't-" I was again stopped by Rarity.

"You mus~t!" She said as she got closer to me.

"It's Jak! There you happy!?" I said trying to push Rarity away.

"Jak!? Really? I never thought you two would go together." She said as she wakled away.

"What's that supposed to mean?" I asked feeling offended at that remark.

"I'm just saying that Jak is a different species, one that exists in legend and you're a pony that likes to study a lot." She said. I looked down in sadness.

"But what if I do like him? It's not like everypony will shun me for who or what he is." I said to her, getting a little angry.

"I'm not trying to offend its just- wait, did you just say you like him?" She asked me, not even finishing her first sentence.

"Um...yes" I squeaked out.

"Oh~, this is wonderful news!" She said in a very exciting manner.

"But I don't know if he likes me back." I said to her, making her stop her little celebration.

"Why do say that?" She asked as she sat down on the couch next to me.

"Well look at him, he's smart when needed to be, he's a great father to Nyx and Scootalo, he's handsome, funny and an all around great guy to be with and I'm just me, Princess Celestias personal student, an over studious mare and I'm not pretty." I said to her.

"Darling, you ARE beautiful and I'm sure he sees that too." Rarity said as she put a hand on my shoulder in a comforting manner.

"Thank you for that. I don't know what's making me think these negative thoughts but I've been having them since he asked me out." I said to her with a smile.

She was about to answer but was soon interrupted by some shouting coming from outside. We both got up to check what it was, she opened the curtains andwe saw Rhino being chased by the CMC and their newest member with fake swords and shields.

"Stop fleeing coward, you'll never escape us!!" Shouted Nyx as she landed next to Scootalo.

"I'm not fleeing! I'm making a tactical retreat, it's two different things!!" Rhino shouted back while he was getting ready to run.

"No their not! Crusaders, charge!!" Said Applebloom riding Jaks leaper lizard and pointing her wooden sword at Rhino.

"I refuse to accept defeat!!" He shouted as he activated what looked like wings on his back.

"I've got to thank Jak for this." He said as he started to fly away until Nyx got on his back.

"If we can't kill you, I will tame you!!" She shouted as she grabbed the fake wings and guided them back to the ground. As soon as they were at a safe distance from the floor, Nyx used her sword to destroy the wings, tied him up and dragged him to Celestia knows where.

"Nooooo!!!" He shouted out as they continued to drag him away.

After that was finished, Rarity closed the curtains again and we made our way back to the couch. When we sat back down, I looked over to her and saw that she was trying to understand what we both saw just now.

"I think I should go check on Spikes lessons." I said as I got up. Rarity waved at me without looking.

I went ahead and left to go check on Spike. While I was going through town, I saw Lokzii and Alduin pass by, heading towards Raritys boutique. Alduin was laughing like a maniac while Lokzii was trying to ignore him.

"Shut up! It wasn't even that funny!" Lokzii shouted at Alduin.

"Ha, you know that didn't make any sense and was funny as hell!" Alduin said before breaking into another fit of laughter.

"We should've helped Rhino!" Lokzii continued to shout.

"That would've ruined it!" Alduin said before breaking into a full sprint.

"Get back here! You twat!!" Lokzii said as he started to sprint towards his brother.

I continued my walk towards where Jak teaches Spike.

PoV: Jak

Location: Training grounds

Time: while Twilight made her way here

"And remember, never use the whirlwind sprint unless you know where you'll end up, I learned it the hard way and ended up with a broken arm and both my legs broken." I said to R.D and Spike after teaching them the whirlwind sprint shout.

"How exactly did you brake your bones? Rainbow asked.

"I thought I could sprint over a large chasm, I didn't." I said making her laugh over my misfortune.

"Why would you think that!?" Spike asked trying hatd not to laugh with Rainbow.

"I don't know! If I'm not mistaken, I was drunk off my ass." I said putting a my hand on my chin, stroking my goaty in deep thought.

I was interrupted from my thoughts by some shouting. I looked over and saw that it was Rhino shouting while being dragged by my leaper lizard with the CMC and Nyx while they were wearing what looked like armor made from boxes and carrying wooden swords.

They were dragging him back to their clubhouse, I turned to Spike and Rainbow and noticed their looks of pure confusion.

"Let me go~!" I heard Rhino shout at them.

"Never!!!" The girls shouted at him simultaneously. I turned back to my students while massaging my head.

"Lessons today are over! Rainbow be back tomorrow at ten." I said gaining a mindless nod from her as she kept looking at Rhino being dragged away. After that I made my way back to town.

On the way, I saw Twilight making her way towards Spikes location. I walked over to her.

"Hey Twi." I greeted her.

"Oh uh, hi Jak." She said nervously.

"You will not believe what I just saw earlier." I said to her.

"Rhino being chased by the girls wearing cardboard armor and holding wooden swords?" She asked, now trying to hold her laughter.

"Yeah, Spike should still be back there trying to understand what happened. Anyway, I'll see you at eight." I said to her giving her a quick peck on the cheek and walking away.

PoV: Twilight

'He just kissed me on the cheek! That has to mean something!' I happily thought to myself as I continued to walk towards Spikes location while putting my hand on the cheek Jak kissed.

The Gala part 2

"I'm not my father, you know. Ever since I was a little girl, I've looked down to the city streets from that ridiculous palace, and imagined a better place.”— Ashelin Praxis, Jak II

PoV: Jak

Location: Golden Oaks Library, Jaks room

Time: 3:00 P.M.

'What I've seen today will forever be remembered. Now to serious business, I'm going to activate Nano and leave him on this time.' I thought to myself as I grabbed the bag Nano is in and opened it.

"Nano-suit, activate and give control to the A.I. until further notice." I said to the helmet, resulting in latching on to the rest of the suit and activate. After activating, it stood there waiting until Nano regained control.

"Evening Sir, How may I be of assistance?" Nano said while giving a bow.

"Nothing for now. I just thought, why not leave you on, it'll give more freedom than being turned off all the time." I said, shrugging my shoulders at him.

"You think I should change the way I look, to fit in more?" He asked taking a look at himself.

"Go ahead." I said as he began changing into a regular pony. The changing process looked like he was rearranging the carbon fiber on his suit for Maximum Armor.

When the transformation was complete, he actually turned into a dark grey earth pony with white stripes coursing around his body like the Nano suit has, his mane was light gray and his eyes were turned into an electric blue, no seriously he had legit electrical looking eyes. He was wearing a pair of dark blue jeans and no shirt.

"Nice but you need a shirt." I said as I gave him the outfit I wore back when I was still in Haven. When I gave him the shirt, I got to see that he had his cutie mark in his back. What I saw was a symbol of hope.

"Looks like you're a member of the freedom league." I said to him as I tossed him the ring and satchel.

"I don't have any data on the freedom league, would you care to explain what it is?" He said as he tied the ring to his chest using the straps from the satchel on his back.

"They were a symbol of hope, the best of the best and current guard for Haven City. They were formed during the War for Haven City just after the krimzon Guard were disbanded." I said to him as I gave him a poster with the words "For Haven City, we fight till the bitter end!" written on it.

"They sound like amazing soldiers." He said looking at the poster.

"Have fun around town, I'll be with my brothers." I said as I walked out of the room and made my way downstairs.

When I got there, I looked around the room but was blinded by light being flashed in to my eyes. I moved out of the way and saw what it was, it was Pyro's terra blade. I picked it up and looked at it.

'It has been a while since last time he was here, maybe he wont mind a visit.' I thought to myself as I looked at the sword.

"Hey man, if you're listening, I hope you don't mind coming over for a visit." I said to the sword, then threw it creating a portal.

PoV: Pyro

Location: Everfree forest

Status: Hauling ass

I have been running though this forest at full speed trying my best to get away from these damn timber wolfs, now i can handle afew of them but a fucking army topping 450 at best was way over my head, and i know that, even though i did cause this by letting my new dark eco powers take me over and go on a killing spree, i didn't think he would head for a cave filled with these assholes. I heard a voice speak up...

"Hey man, if you're listening, I hope you don't mind coming over for a visit." Jak's voice called out.

Good god yes, a way to escape this spot of trouble I found myself in now. As the portal opened up I jumped turning around and give them the old American birds as I landed out infront of Jak watching the portal close behind me.

"Thanks for that jak, if you had not done that I would've been timber wolf food" i said with a happy grin on my face.

PoV: Jak

I was about to greet him but was interrupted by what sounded like shouting outside. I made my way to the nearest window and looked outside only to find Rhino, hoping by with his legs tied up and the CMC and Nyx close behind.

"I just wanted to have lunch!" Rhino shouted as he kept hoping away. I walked away from the window slowly, trying to forget what I saw.

I saw that Nano was coming downstairs, still in his pony form and wearing the outfit from Jak 2. He stopped as he noticed Pyro, he then slowly raised his hands up and walked back upstairs, wanting none of this.

"Dude, where you going?" I asked him. He stopped and turned to me.

"Fuck this shit, I'm out!" He said as he finally made it back upstairs. I turned back to Pyro.

"Sorry about that, he's just new to being a pony and trying to live like one." I said to him, pointing at the spot where Nano was at.

“Oh, trying living with anthro versions of them, it’s very different. Hell if your were to ask me, I would be all over twilight but, I will stay the proper gentleman I am and work a relationship up first. As my mother once said, bless her heart, love comes first not lust.” He said. When I heard what he would do to Twilight, I got a little mad.

“And if I might add, who is that little black filly that was with the CMC?” He asked, wondering about Nyx.

“She's my daughter, Nyx.” I said as sat down.

He leaned over to me and whispered into my ear “Is she nightmare moon reborn?”

“Yes and I swear to any divine god or goddess out there, that if you do anything to her, I will rip your shit out.” I said, changing slowly to my dark form.

“Whoa! Easy there dude, I wouldn’t try anything, if anything I feel happy for you. I have read a lot of fanfics with her in them and I feel happy that she has a father figure like you. I have a feeling she is back in my world too, so who knows I may adopt her as well, and you don’t have to threaten me I wouldn’t even try hurting her, not my kind of road, hank on the other hand…he would go on a killing spree if I did not have him locked back up in here” He said pointing to his mental prison and his cellmate

“It seems that eco boost that you gave me had more than you thought in it. Now i have my own dark side and he can be a psychopath when he needs. He’s like krieg from borderlands 2 but, without the voice to guide him on the right path. Thankfully a light side formed as well but, he is very weak compared to hank” He said with his own body starting to show his dark powers waking up, do to his anger building up.

“Oh, the guys have got to see this.” I said as I pulled out my smartphone and texted Al and Zii to come to the library.

It took them ten minutes to finally get here and were they surprised to see Pyro.

“Uh..Hi?” Alduin said awkwardly at him.

“Greetings, umm whoever you are?”

“How the fuck can you not? I mean we both look exactly like Jak, except I have pure white eyes and my annoying brother here has black eyes.” Zii said to him.

“God and I thought hank had a sarcastic tone of voice” I mumbled to myself.

“Sorry if I seem off right now, hank is starting to rock the cage and I am getting a headache from it” i said my hair starting to turn back into black flames, for a second.

“Dark powers?” Al asked, suddenly very seriously.

“Yep and the one that formed from the dark eco has a very mean way of fucking with me as you can see” my hair now a full torrent of dark fire. nothing was burning around me or catching on fire but the heat was still coming of it.

“This happens when I really need to blow off some steam, but i have a feeling it is because now there are three even placed predators here in the same room, and he is trying to make me look larger then i am” He said hearing a laugh deep in the back of his mind.

“I might have given just a little to much eco but mistakes happen.” I said as I signaled for Al to absorb some of the dark eco and putting it back repeatedly.

“This should make him sick and/or quit being a dick.” Al said as he kept repeating the process.

As Al did he got a small spark of light eco hit from him “I would not do that, hank is in the cage and you are just giving him more fuel” His body was now a light blue and was taken from control over.

“My name is Michal but you can call me mic for short, i have not told pyro this just yet, but I and hank are even when it comes to power. I just have mine under control unlike someone else.” he said while having a smug look on his face.

“Okay then. Give me one good reason not to kick your smug ass face off?” Al said gaining a nod of agreement from Zii.

“Simple, i have my hands around the cage right now and i am the only one keeping hank under control, granted that if you were to pull some dark eco from hank would make it easier” mic said with i tried look on his face.

“Then maybe we should take both your Eco.” Zii said as his hands started glowing along with Al’s.

I jumped back in control of my body by letting out a small blast of eco and flipping the creative mode switch on in the pip boy. i flew up to the ceiling, out of their reach for now. I had to find the zecora of this world as fast as possible. She had a brew that she taught me that could help calm both of my sides down and help reinforce the cage around hank and place a small one around Mic. I punched a hole in the celling and took off at about mach 1 to the everfree to find her.

“Zii, Light blink to him.” I said, now turning to Al.

“Al, go fucking nuts.” I said to him, allowing him to completely go feral mode to hunt Pyro down.

“Nano, get your ass down here!” I shouted at him.

It took him a few seconds for him to get down here, deactivate his disguise and let me take control.

Nano-suit V2 online

Damage: none

Energy-level: 100%

Status: Ready to fuck shit up

It said as it turned on the HUD. With that done, I started hauling ass towards the forest in the speed of fucking Sonic.

It took us a few minutes to find him until Zii saw where he was heading to and told us. As we landed in front of Zecoras hut, we saw Pyro holding a weird potion as he shouted at us.

“Jak stay back this is going to be painful and i don’t need you guys to be caught in the freakout that i am about to have, this will be very painful and i don’t need to kill one of you in what is about to happen” He shouted.

We stood there watching, waiting for something to happen. Pyro looked at us again and shouted.

“i’m going to get rid of them Jak, they will no longer be a part of me, hank will be gone and mic as well and i will finally be able to sleep without any worries.” He said.

As he drank the potion, I could see that Zii and Al didn't agree with his method of solving his problem.

“You can't kill Eco!” Al shouted.

“They'll just come back! Take it from me and the guys, you think I haven't tried get rid of them? They'll just keep coming back, more motivated to take control and keep it!” I shouted at Pyro.

“Then have you tried fusing them together?” He said as he let out a scream in agony. Zii had enough of this and shouted.

“That's it!” Zii shouted as he got ready to do a spell.

“Laniz kopraan” He and Al both shouted at Pyro with the spell. I shoved both of them for the spell to miss completely and shot off to the sky. (Duplicate body)

I had to hold on to Zii and Al, using the Nano-suit strength. I heard Pyro yell out.

“Let the process happen, I had to do this with the parts that made me, my terrarian dna, my minecraftian dna, even the tf2 dna that's in me. If you stop it now the power backlash will kill me, I just have to let it happen. The mode I'm in is keeping me from feeling the pain, my body is still twitching because of it but I don’t feel it.” He yelled out as his body looked like it was suffering from a seizure.

His body had finally stopped and i could see that both sides were leaving his skin, returning to its normal shade of tanned and white. As he stood up, he could feel the new powers shifting into there spots.

He decided to see the dark eco form first, his nails grew and i could see that his eyes changed to a full black set. His hair changed to a flame.

“You have committed the worst sin of all, murder.” Zii said, really pissed.

“I never did tell you how they came to have what they had for emotions did i, Hank was my rage and Mic was the pain that I had gone through and been dealt with. I did them a favor returning them to where they should be in my mind. After all if you had seen what Hank did to that village called sunnytown you too would have done what i have done. grated he would have fitted in better there than in here but he was just a figment, a fragment of my mind that had chipped away form me for my to feel safe.” He said, turning to look at us.

“I'm happy to get rid of that beast hank but very sad that mic had to go to but, they need to return to where they came from. I know you would hate me for what i have done but they are back where they came from. and where you should have not left in the first place.” He said to us. Zii and Al calmed down and walked towards him.

“All you needed to say was that you've been through some shit, then this shit wouldn't have happened.” Al said as he turned back to normal.

“I still don't understand, why aren't you a raging demon just now?” Zii asked Al.

“Because, I don't want to shithead.” Al said, pointing at Zii.

“Fuck you!” Zii shouted, throwing a rock at him and hauled ass back to town.

“Get back here, you Son of a bitch!!” Al shouted as he ran, trying to catch Zii. I facepalmed at their behaviour.

“Sometimes, I think their just fucktards.” I said to myself.

“You both sound like they did in the back of my mind as i grew up, always yelling and fighting. most of the time hank would win” He said with a small chuckle.

“Al, do you mind testing out how tough my body is now, with both those ecos fully fused with me?” He said flipping a switch and drinking a small healing potion.

“I could.” said Nano as he disengaged the suit enhancements and got off of me.

“Sure but let me get the omega armor off first or you would hit a 40 ton block of steel." Pyro said as he took off his armor.

“Sir, I assure you, I'm made of tougher stuff plus it's impossible for me to feel pain.” Nano said as he changed back into an Earth pony.

“Well i don’t need you to brake you hand on the armor. The over shield would stop you in your place easily.” He said taking his vanity items off show the armor of in its pride in joy

“She is a great suit and all but, i don’t need her for this test” He said, setting the suit parts down on a bench in the hut.

Pyro set the last pieco of his armor down and Nano got ready to hit him.

When Nano ran towards Pyro, He jumped did a spin and kicked him in the stomach, moving Pyro an inch away.

"Huh, 150 of 200 Hp. Weak!" Pyro shouted out, looking at his Pip-boy. I walked towards him and punched him in the gut, causing his HP to drop to 10.

"Ow! What the fuck!?" Pyro shouted as he grabbed a potion and drank it, healing him up completely.

"Feeling better?" I said, trying to hold in my laughter. While I was focusing on Pyro, Nano took the opportunity to slip away unnoticed.

PoV: Nano

Location: Everfree, on the way to Ponyville

‘What to do, What to do.’ Were my only thoughts as I walked along the forest path, back to town. As I continued walking, Lokzii ran by with Alduin chasing behind.

“Face your judgement!” Al shouted at Zii.

“Never!!!” Zii said as he sped up. Al did the same and continued the chase.

'Their a couple of fucktards, who fight a lot. It makes me wonder, how is it that they managed to make me.' I thought to myself. The edge of the forest is now in my sights, so I sped up.

After I walked out, I was greeted by the blinding sunlight.'I need to get used to this' I thought as I put my arm up to block the light from my face as continued to make my way to the town.

The walk wasn't that long to the farm. When I made it to the nearest barn, I heard some shouting. I opened the doors and saw Applejack and a bouncing Pinkie.

“Pinke stop that!” AJ shouted at the hyperactive mare.

“Never!” She shouted. She made the same sound the road runner made and ran outside.

“That's copyrighted, you could go to jail for that!” I said as I started to chase Pinkie, only for her to shout back.

“Thug life!” She said as sbe continued to run with me behind.

We past pyro and he turned around and just raised an eyebrow. He winked at me before saying,

“Hey pinkie is that a party right there?”

she stopped and did the the whole road runner stop, nano flew right past her into one of the trees on the path.

“Party? Where?”

‘This girl has had too much sugar in the past hour’ I thought as I got back up and started chasing after the Very Hyper-active mare.

Jak

‘I don't know even want to know why is Nano chasing after Pinkie.’ I thought while looking over the direccion Nano went.

I looked at pyro and he was just standing there not even moving, until his eyebrow titched and he started walking away.

‘Wierd.’ I thought to myself.

“Not again, Never again” I heard him muttering. I walked up to him and tapped him on the shoulder he jumped when I touched him.

“What’s up with you man?” I asked him.

“I woke up one day with pinkie in my bed, and yes the do had been done. I guess my mind just shit itself to forget about what she talked and talked about.” He said a small smile on his face.

“Um...okay?” I said in confusion.

“Don’t worry one of these days you might end up in the same spot that i did. Thankfully, nothing came from our “play” time. She is one of those ponies that you don’t want to try and figure out.” he said with a small shudder when he mentioned “Play”.

“That goes against what your mother said though.” I said to him as we began to walk to Ponyville.

“I know that but, that's what you get when you're me” he said before chuckling to himself. I stopped walking as I remembered something.

“Shit, we need to find Rhino.” I said, continuing the walk

“He must be with the CMC at their clubhouse…” pyro said, before stopping and looking at me with a worried face.

“Fuck.” I said as I started to sprint towards Rhinos last known location.

“Well, we better go save his ass” he said before throwing on a pair of boots and taking off at breakneck speeds.

“Gotta go fast” He said imitating Sonic’s voice. I just casually walked until I decided to blink there.

It didn’t really take long to blink back to reality. When I got my bearings I saw that I was at the clubhouse. Pyro showed up a 5 minutes later.

“Cheater!” was all pyro said.

“All's fair in love and war.” I said to him.

“Ok fair but, i want a rematch” he sounded like rainbow dash.

“Later, right now we need to get Rhino.

As we walked in, we both saw a sight that made me stop where I was and for pyro to fall on his back laughing his head off. There in the center of the room was Rhino covered in a pink dress and colored pink from head to toe. I few seconds later I joined pyro on the floor laughing my ass off at the sight i just saw.

“Shut up!” Rhino shouted at us.

“Thought pink Rhino’s where just a myth, but i found one” pyro said before starting another laughing fit and falling down the steps. Making funny noises all the way down.

Youtube Video

“Anyway, we came by to get you, Nyx and Scoots for lunch.” I said as i helped him out of the paint.

A faint “i’m ok” could be heard from the bottom of the steps.

“Oh, you fell? Ha!” I laughed while still helping out Rhino.

After I got the paint of Rhino, we went down the stairs and saw Pyro being surrounded by the CMC.

“Oh, hell no” pyro said before taking off at full speed. The girls looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders.

“Hey girls.” I said gaining their attention.

“Hi dad!” Nyx and Scootalo both greeted.

“Hey Jak.” Sweetie bell and AB greeted.

pyro showed up a few minutes later. he looked at the girls and said

“Sorry for running off, i just didn’t want to end up like Rhino, after all the Gala is coming round”

“Anyway, anypony up for some lunch?” I said, all the girls raised their hands up immediately after I said that.

“if you have any stake, sure”

“Really dude?” I asked him as the CMC were staring wide eyed at him.

“sorry haven’t had any for so long it is starting to bug me. and no little ones i don’t mean pony stake.”

“We know that, it's just we thought Jak was the only meat eater in town.” AB said.

“Nope, i also eat meat.”

“I get my shipment of meat from Haven City each month. Al and Zii are the ones that store it in a freezer.” I said, when I mentioned the freezer, Scootaloo and Nyx both shivered.

“sweet, then i’m cooking then. I was a chief back on earth after all”

“At least you got to be something, I was still in high school before coming here.” I said as I gave some bits to Nyx and Scootaloo for lunch.

“You were in high school?”

“Eyup, senior year.” I said as we began walking to the Everfree castle.

“Nice, should we invite the mane six?”

“And eat meat in front of them? No, besides when ever me and the guys eat meat we eat by ourselves.” I said to him, wanting to keep Twilight from seeing me eating meat.

“oh, I see. so any kind of spice you want on them?” Pyro said

“Anything that ain't poison.” I said.

“oh i know a couple spices that will spice it up” He said

Everfree Castle

We finally arrived at the throne room. I went up to Celestias throne and pushed, then pulled Lunas throne, causing the floors to drop their disguise and revealed that the floor was a giant metal door but only opening a hatch to the weapons lab.

“Well, that is not something you see every day” pyro said with eyebrow raised at Jak.

“Hey, Star did a badass job making this work.” I said going down the hatch.

“Star?” He asked

“Oh right. Well Star is known more by his Pony alias ‘Starswirl the bearded’ so he wouldn't be discriminated by being a dragon.

“Ah i see. Ah well, its better than being hidden for years in a stone tomb, like Merlin." He said to himself

“Star isn't really here anymore.” I said to him.

“Sorry for your loss.” he said taking his hat off the show respect.

“He ain't dead. He moved to Haven City not to long ago.” I said trying to hold in my laughter.

“Oh, then sorry for being a fool.” he said putting his hat back on.

We passed by Als unfinished Precursor Mech with a mismatched limb.

“Precursor mech? Nice, that for Tirek or Queen Chrysalis?” He asked

“Tirek, I'm sure it's for that asshole.” I said, finally arriving at the weapons lab.

“If I had the power of a god like your ‘daughters’ i would have killed him instead of putting him in tartarus” He said before shaking his head slightly.

“I'll have you know they are my daughters, I raised them myself, it was the least I could do for Damas, and they're not gods, they actually use the remaining pieces of the precursor stone to move the sun and moon.” I said in a matter-of-fact tone.

“Their gods in their ponies eyes, but there using The precursor stone to move the celestial bodies? wow, thats a smart way to use it’s power” he said rubbing his chin in thought.

“Yeah but it wasn't always like that, if it weren't for Cyrus and Errol, the sun and moon would still be moving by themselves.” I said opening the door and heading inside.

“Is Errol still alive?” he said following me inside.

“No, I made sure of that.” I said sinisterly.

“Good, the bastard would not love it if i could get my hands on him” he said his dark form showing.

“Don't. It was Cyrus that you had to be careful with.” I said.

“Does he have a body that is fresh and blood?” he said with a large toothy grin that made me shudder.

“No, he died due to a shit loud of barrels falling on top of him, plus on his dying moments he gave me the precursor stone and begged for forgiveness to his sins.” I said, remembering the Metal-head attack on Haven.

“Damn, i wanted to use a new spell i got on him” he said his grin replaced with a scowl.

“Dude that was harsh. I mean, I know Cyrus was a prick but he saw the error of his ways and gave me the only thing that could kill Kor.” I said to Pyro.

“Fuck me, i wanted to torture the guy that fuck them up but ah well.” he said with a scowl still present on his face

“You sir, are fucked up. Anyway the meat locker is through that door and the grill is on that corner over there.” I said, pointing at the half frozen door and the Grill

“Thank you time to cook, is there anything you want to go with the meat?” he asked pulling a chef hat out and putting it on his head.

“Like I said, nothing with poison, it doesn’t sit well.” I said, remembering Stars little joke.

“So rice, corn on the cob and green beans sound good?”

“Sure” I said to him as I looked at one of Ziis’ consoles.

“I hope naruto does not hate me for using this, shadow clone jutsu” he said crossing his finger and disappearing in a thing of smoke. when it cleared there were now five pyros standing there.

“well we all know what to do right?” He said

“Yes sir” His clones answered

“Then get to it” He said

“yes sir” they tore off going to do there jobs.

“This so fucked up.” I said, as my eye started to twitch

“Yeah but, this makes it easier” a clone said as he walked past.

“plus it lets us do more things at once”

“It still doesn't make it even less fucked up” I said to him.

“i know it is even more funny that we all are synced together in our mind.” they all said talking at the same time looking at me

“Whatever. Here.” I said tossing him a communicator.

“Call me when you're done, I’m going to get Nyx and Scootalo. I left them alone long enough.” I said as I got ready to blink.

“Ok, take care.” they all said again.

I blinked out to look for the girls

30 minutes later

I blinked back with Scootalo, Nyx and Rhino in tow. I turned to Nyx with a smile.

“You're getting the hang of your magic I see.” I said, gaining a nod from her, I turned to Scootalo.

“You okay Scoots?” I asked her, she did look a little green.

“I don’t think teleporting is something for me.” She said as she made her way to find a trash can. A distant hurl coming from Scoots direccion.

“Sorry!” Nyx shouted going after her sister.

“That sounded like that one needs some food in her now” One of pyro’s clones said poking his head out.

“Not going to ask.” Rhino declared, throwing his arms up.

Location: Ponyville

Time: 7:00 P.M

After we ate lunch, we went back to Ponyville and got ready for the Gala at eight. We had to go to Rarity's for Pyros suit, after some explaining to Rarity of who he was, she started making his suit. The guys went ahead without me while I waited for Twilight.

Twilight soon came down, wearing a beautiful purple dress. It took all my willpower for my jaw not to fall. I shook my head, calming myself down.

“You look absolutely beautiful Twi.” I said to her causing her to blush a little.

“T-thanks.” She said, blushing a little.

“Come on, our friends are waiting for us.” I said, putting my hand out like a gentleman, She took my hand and we started walking outside.

Once we made it outside,we saw a large chariot parked outside waiting with The mane six and the guys waiting outside. I guided Twilight to the chariot with the mane six in it and helped her up, then closed the door. I walked towards the one with the guys in it, I got in and closed the door. Once I got in the chariot started moving, meaning we are taking off.

“Sup, guys.” I greeted them.

“Hey. I saw Twi man.” Al said, poking me with his elbow but was stopped by Zii slapping the back of his head.

“Sup, dude. I saw Twi’s dress you are one lucky man” Pyro said.

“Yeah, I guess I really am.” I said to him.

“You have the best of luck man” Pyro said giving a cheshire grin.

“Okay, I get it.” I said as I looked out the window and sighed.

“Sorry just had to drive it home” he said the grin not leaving his face, not until Twilight blow it off his face.

“Thanks Twi.” I said to her, gaining a smile from her as she turned back to her friends.

Spike hit pyro as well, aiming for his shoulder.

“Spike, one was enough.” I said trying to not laugh.

“Hey to be fully honest i deserved it. I was pushing it.” he said with a sad look.

“Cheer up mate, your going to meet this world's version of the princesses, you don’t want to look bad, would you?” Asked Zii

“True” he said looking out the window.

Not long after Pyro said that, we landed in front of the palace gates. We all got off, I helped Twilight down the chariot.

“So, how are we going to do this?” Zii asked Al, only to receive a shrug from him.

“Hell if I know.” Al said as he made his way to find Celestia and Luna with Zii in tow.

“I say that we just wing it” pyro said.

I turned to Twilight with a bemused look.

“We should probably go with them to make sure they don’t do anything stupid.” I said to Twilight, gaining a nod from her and began to follow them.

“When I find blueblood and he starts acting up, I am putting him in his spot” he said whispering to Jak.

“Alright.” I whispered back. I looked back at Zii and saw him running back.

“Move it! I ain’t being hugged to death.” He yelled as he was chased by a white and midnight blue blur and tackled to the ground.

“And here I thought you guys would fuck up badly.” I said as I saw Al limping back towards us.

“Fuck you!” They both said as Zii got back up.

“I did not think Luna would be like that” pyro said looking at Jak.

“She’s a little filly at heart.” I said to Pyro.

“It’s your turn to introduce yourself.” I said as I walked back to Twilight.

“Ok have fun i will be with you guys in a bit”

[pov change Pyro]

“And who might you be?” Celestia asked me.

“I am pyro, a displaced much like your father” I said with a smile.

“He did say something related to that word once.” Luna said.

“Then let me explain it to you. The displaced are humans from earth who were sent to there own versions of equestria. There are millions of us, each with their own powers and choices they pick. They can be a hero like your father, or a villain. If I remember right there is a war going on in the displaced. any questions?”

“Nope.” Celestia simply said.

“None here.” Luna said still hugging Zii

“Not even about me?”

“Not really, we learned a long time ago when something has to do with Dad, we don’t question anything.” Celestia said, prying Luna to let go of Zii.

“Not even this, shadow clone jutsu” crossing my fingers. There was now 5 clones of myself sitting around.

“Like father says all the time when something out of the ordinary happens: ‘Shit happens every day, it’s best to not question the reasoning.” Luna said.

“Oh” i said dismissing my clones.

“But before i forget, where is blueblood?” i asked wanting to start work on my plan.

“Over there.” Zii said pointing at the direction of the courtyard.

“Thank you” i said before walking over to the courtyard, with a pep in my stride.

Celestia looked over to Luna.

“That was weirder than usual.” Celestia said to her sister.

“Shit happens.” Luna answered her sister.

Once i was inside the courtyard i could she blueblood act as normal stuck up and like most nobles, having his nose so far up in the air they are sniffing their own ass. i could see a vantage point that let me have a bird’s eye view of the gala and the courtyard. i equipped the ninja set and raced up the wall to the spot. Thankfully the after image stayed for a few seconds and confused the nobles below. should i kill him or scare him to a inch of his life choices, choices. i think i will leave it up to what he does and what he says. man i feel like an assassin from assassin’s creed right now.

PoV: Jak

I noticed a few nobles looking up at something, I looked up and saw Pyro sitting on a ledge.

“Dude! Seriously!?” I shouted at him.

“What!” he jumped down and ran over to me.

“What was the point in being up there?” I asked him

“To keep an eye on blueblood”

“Then why the hell were you up there”

“I am still up there, I'm just a shadow clone and boss wanted me to tell you he does not do crowds. We rather stay up there and watch for anything that may cause trouble or make it. and he also told me to tell you, don’t fuckaround with his plan, he has a feeling something is different is going to happen and he wants a bird eyes view” he said before crossing his fingers and turning into smoke.

I looked back up and I saw pyro for a second, he have me a two finger salute before disappearing.

‘Can't be worse than that one time I was sneaking in the palace.’ I thought as I walked back to Twilight

[Pov Pyro]

i watched Jak shake his head before joining twilight on the dance floor. I turned back round and kept my eyes out for anything i even had a clone and stealth mode near blueblood just in case. i had clones 5 and 4 heading out to the everfree castle to drop off and set up the transdimension core and power hook up. when they were done they set up a terminal and a few hard drives for supplies for trade and left to go see where chrysalis was and to watch her for a hour and give me a update on what her plans are.

With them on their mission it was time to work on mine. I watched blueblood like a hawk, but every once and awhile i would look at what the mane six were up too. pinkie was trying her best to get the nobles to dance to her music. She was having no luck. I sent clone 3 to go help fluttershy with the animals

PoV:clone 3

i had just gotten to fluttershy's side as she was trying her best to get the animals to come to her. once i was beside her she started to get mad.

“why won’t any of you come near me!”

“Well for one, yelling at them is not going to help at all, second you have to approach them, while not showing full interest in them, like so.” i said scaring her.

She then watched me as i slowly start to walk towards them. My interest for them seemed to be around me but in truth it was on them. i was right next to one of them and before it could react i placed my hand on it. i begin to slowly rub it and calm him down. i looked to fluttershy, opened my other hand for her to take. she slowly began to walk over to me. once she took my hand, i could feel her warmth in my hand.

“Now just like this gently and slowly pet him”

As she slowly began to pet him i could see the gears in her head begin to turn.

PoV: ???

‘He's near by I can smell it.’ I thought as I made my way pass this snot nosed nobles.

‘Watch out Jak, Cyrus is back.’ I thought as I saw Jak dancing with a lavender colored mare. I pulled out the Eco disruptor device out of my pocket and activated it.

PoV: Jak

I heard the sound of someone pressing a button, I looked behind me and saw a face I wished was long gone.

It was Cyrus Praxis holding a...oh no. I was soon assaulted by a loud ringing noise. I covered my ears and screamed in pain. Someone grabbed me by the hair and pulled me up.

“You thought I could be killed that easily?” He said as kicked my head, making me scream in pure agony.

PoV: Twilight

Tonight hasn't been so bad, I got to go with Jak and my friends to the Gala but that was soon changed when I heard the sound of Jak screaming in pain.

I looked to where the screaming is coming from and saw Jak covering his ears in pain on the floor with a mysterious Stallion standing next to him.

I thought the Stallion was there to help him but then I saw him grab Jak by the hair, pulled him and kicked him. I charged up my magic and fired at him with a lightning spell and blasted him away from Jak.

I ran to him and tried to help Jak up but whatever is doing this to him, it has to be that stallion.

“You fool! Do you not know, that by saving that monster, you could endanger innocent lives.” The stallion said as He got back up.

“Listen mister, I don't know who do think you are and I don't care right now. Stop whatever you're doing to him or else!” I shouted at him, while standing in front of Jak in a defensive position.

“Of course you don't, and you could thank him for it.” He said pointing at Jak. He pushed me to the side, then pulled out what looked to be a weapon and aimed at Jak.

He was soon blasted by a spell that came from above. I looked up and saw a very furious Celestia and Luna. They both landed next to me, still glaring at the stallion.

“Well, it looks like I get to kill three of my problems on the same night.” He said, pointing his weapon at The princesses. Celestia shot a fireball, disarming the stallion.

“What are you doing here, Cyrus!?” Luna shouted at the Stallion, causing him to chuckle.

“It seems that you do remember me, I'm touched.” Cyrus said, putting a hand on his chest.

“FUCK YOU!!” A voice said behind me. I turned around and saw that Jak got and changed to his dark for but he looked a little different than he usually did.

He was a lighter shade of grey, he also looks like he gained a little more muscle and he grew horns. He ran in break neck speed and tackled Cyrus sending both of them down to the ground, creating a large crater.

“Jak!” I shouted, as I was getting ready to help him only to be stopped by Celestia quickly grabbing my hand. I turned to her.

“You can't, Father is in a fit of pure rage, and he'll stop at nothing until the cause for his rage has been eliminated by him.” She said.

“I have to at least try!” I said, removing her hand and ran towards Jak.

PoV: Jak

‘Kill Praxis!’ was the only thing that was going through my head as I pounded him to the ground. Cyrus had enough and kicked me off of him.

“I see that you really are that monster I've created all those years ago.” He said smirking at me.

“Grah! It's all your fault, you did this to me and you will pay!” I said in my Dark Jak voice. I sprinted to him, ready to deliver a punch and he did as well. Our fists collided, resulting in making a shockwave.

“Errol wasn't the only one with Cybernetic enhancement.” He said as his left arm morphed into a blaster and fired at me. The blast launched me back out of the crater and landed in front of some musicians. They looked at me and shrugged as they started to play a song that would fit this situation.

Cyrus jumped out of the crater and landed in front of me, grabbed me and threw me to the nearest wall. I got back up, ran straight to him and gave him an uppercut in the jaw. I grabbed his blaster arm and ripped out, making him yell in pain. He used his legs to push me off, he got up and pulled out the device he was using earlier and activated it again, causing me to block my ears in pain again.

The pain didn’t stop me as I walked towards him. He pulled out his old sword and started swinging at me. I dodged a few swipes but he managed to cut off one of my horns. I then grabbed my severed horn and stabbed his arm with it, making him let go of his sword. He ran towards his severed arm, grabbed it and was about to reattach but the arm was soon destroyed by lavender colored spell.

I looked behind me and saw Twilight with her hand up and her magic charged.

“Twilight, what are you doing here!?” I asked her, gaining her attention.

“I’m not letting you deal with him alone! I want to help!” She shouted back. I turned back to Cyrus and saw that he had a smirk on his face.

“Don’t you fucking da-” I didn’t finish as Cyrus flew towards Twilight and grabbed a hold on her.

“If you do care for this foolish mare, you would give up or you will be forced to see her die!” He shouted while holding Twilights’ arms behind her back.

“Kneel before the true ruler!” He shouted tightening his on Twilight. I kneeled down while changing back to normal, I looked back up and saw that he let Twilight go.

“Jak!” Twilight said as she ran to me but was stopped as Praxis landed next to me and activated an Eco cage.

“The great hero, defeated. Guess you aren’t much of a hero.” He said as I looked down in shame, then to Twilight.

“I’m sorry.” I said to her with a sad smile. I soon heard the sound of a familiar battle cry. I looked up and saw someone falling.

“LEEEROYYY JEEEENKIIINS!!!!” Shouted Alduin with Zii falling behind him.

“What the hell!” Cyrus shouted, while looking up. Alduin soon tackled Cyrus to the ground as Zii crashed on the cage, causing it to break.

“We’ll hold him off!! You get Twilight and run!!” Al shouted before getting punched by Cyrus. I looked back at Twilight.

“Twilight you have to go!” I shouted at her.

“I’m not leaving you guys alone to deal with this!” She shouted back.

“I’m not losing you to this guy!” I said as I grabbed her hand and ran towards the palace doors. Twilight removed her hand and kissed me. The kiss surprised me but I kissed back. I broke the kiss with a sad smile.

“You need to go, please.” I said to her, gaining a sad regretful nod.

“Just please, come back to me.” She said with a few tears flowing down. I started running back to the fight without noticing my eyes turning electric blue and sparks of blue Eco coursing around me.

I then faster than I had before, surprising Praxis with a punch to the Jaw. My eyes soon eyes soon turned into a blazing red and my fist was glowing a fiery red as I keeped delivering punches to Cyrus. I grabbed him and threw him onto a fountain.

My eyes turned yellow as I opened the my hands and fired a bolt of pure plasma, cutting through his leg, I then walked up to him.

“It’s over Cyrus, you lost all those years ago and you lost again.” I said to him, trying to make him surrender.

“It’s not over until one of dies!” He shouted as he used the jets on his leg to get up. He then activated some wings to stabilize his flight.

“Fine!” I said, changing to a new form. My irises turned to every color of eco, I grew horns made of crystallized red and yellow eco, a pair of golden wings sprouted out of my back and claws of blue eco crystals grew out.

“Fuck you!!!” I said as I flew straight to him. I clawed the pony side of his head making him hold it in pain as he crashed back on the floor. I grabbed him by the neck, pulled him up and started punching him repeatedly.

“Don’t!’ I said hitting him in his power core.

“Ever!” I shouted as I grabbed hold of his remaining arm.

“Hurt Twilight!” I shouted, ripping the arm off.

“Ever!” I said tossing him back to the fountain, and blasted him with yellow eco. I walked up to the fountain to see if that did the job but was soon grabbed by his remaining robotic leg, slowly crushing me.

“Now, you die!” He shouted at me, tightening. His sinister smile was soon replaced by a look of pain. He looked at his back and saw that there was an axe embedded in his back.

PoV: Pyro

I threw my axe to save Jak from his certain death and embedded it in Cyrus’ back. I landed behind him, grabbed the axe and shoved Praxis off Jak.

“Thanks.” He said, getting up and wiping the blood of his face.

“You may have defeated me but there is something bigger heading to this world, something even the precursors couldn’t handle.” Praxis said, coughing some blood.

PoV Jak

“You mean the dark makers, don’t you” pyro said.

“I’ve handle Dark makers before, I could do it again.” I said to him, while crossing my arms and changing back to normal.

“That was just one ship. When the ship was being destroyed, it sent some sort of distress signal to others.” He said. I walked up to him.

“Just, fuck you.” I said as I curved stomped his head, causing it to be crushed under my foot

“And one thing Cyrus, i hope you enjoy the greek fires of tartarus.” Pyro said before pushing jak back and throwing a jar of green fire on Cyrus. The green flames start their attack on Cyrus burning what flesh was left and melting the metal of his robotics. and in one mighty flame he disappeared.

“Suit wasted.” I said, finally looking at my suit. It looked like I was turning into Hulk.

I was about to start walking but the pain was unbearable, so I bent one knee.

“Here one of these will help” Pyro said handing over a potion filled with a red brew.

I took the potion and drank it immediately. I could feel some of my injuries being healed. I stood back up and walked towards Zii and Als’ unconscious bodies and kicked them awake.

“Up and atom, bitch!” I shouted, waking Zii up also.

“They might need one as well” pyro said handing over two more potions.

“Need what? I’m just fucking tired.” Al said as he got up with a loud yawn.

“Yeah, When Jak went all eco on Cyrus, it affected us more than we thought possible and made us lose consciousness.” Zii said, while stretching.

“well, here. these potions are filled with eco. One of light eco, and one filled with dark eco.” pyro said handing them the potions.

“Seriously, we’re fine.” Al said, not wanting to drink dark Eco.

“You guys think this is what Samos was talking about? About me unlocking something about ultimate power.” I asked Zii and Al.

“I don’t know but I feel different.” Al said.

“So do I.” Zii said.

“Questions for later.” I finally declared, wanting to go see how Twilight is doing.

“Jak, when your done i have to talk with you, Zii, and Al about something, but first things first let's check on our friends.”

“Fine.” I said, making my way to the throne room.

Throne room

“I knew something bad was going to happen!” Al declared, gaining a punch in the gut.

“Not now, fuck-face.” Zii said looking at Al with bemused look.

We finally arrived at the throne room doors, I opened it up for us to going in. Once I got inside, I was tackled in hug by Twilight. I didn’t care what was going on around us as I kissed Twilight.

“He did it!” Zii shouted at Al with a lot of enthusiasm.

“Yes!” Al said, throwing his arms up in the air in celebration.

Fluttershy slowly walked up to Pyro she was not trying to look him in the face. when she did, she did something that shocked everyone in the room. she slapped him across the face, before grabbing it and pulling him into a kiss. The next one to surprise them was pyro by lifting fluttershy up in his hands holding her close. As the kiss ended they both known what was next. with flutters in hand they both ran off to go back to the forest.

Celestia and Luna soon came down and walked towards me and Twilight with smiles.

Once they made here, Celestia soon slapped me.

“You know you weren’t supposed to change with rage anymore!” She said, looking very pissed.

“Yeah, yeah. I get it, look I’m sorry but I had to,” I said to her.

Pyro’s voice so echoed around them. “Holy hell it that a phoenix, AWESOME!”

“Um, Tia they found Philomina.” Luna said to Celestia. Tia then started to head towards Philomina.

“Don’t touch her!” She shouted out as she ran through the hall.

“To late!” came pyros reply came as he with fluttershy in his arms flying by with the phoenix hot on his tail.

“Where in the nine gates of hell did you get a fucking jet-pack!?” I shouted at Pyro.

“The internet” came Pyro’s reply

A shadow clone walked up next to me. His hands were behind his back

“The truth is that it was built into his armor.” the clone said.

Twilight saw the clone and was about to ask until I said.

“It’s like Pinkie being Pinkie, don’t question it.” I said to as I put my arm around her.

the cloned looked at twilight and said “Very much so Jak, Pyro and pinkie have been very ‘cough’ close”

“Fluttershy will find out eventually.” I said to him.

“Trust me, pyro can handle more than one girl. Trust me, I would know, i am him after all ha ha ha” the clone said before turning into smoke

“No just no.” I said while facepalming.

“HI DISCORD” he said as he passed the lone god of chaos.

‘Oh god, I am not coming out until he is gone’ Discord said to himself.

‘He’ll be staying for awhile.’ I said using the old metal link he put up a long time ago.

I turned to Twilight still smiling.

“We should go home. The girls are probably worried about us.” I said to her, gaining a nod from her.

As pyro landed in front of the girls he grinned as Philomina landed on his shoulder.

“Arg, look at me, i be a bloody pirate captain with a phoenix as me parrot yar” he said trying to do a pirate accent but failing.

“Zu'u dreh ni mindok druv los dreh daar Philomina?” I said as Philomina flew towards Celestia.

“Dragon tongue?” Pyro said in shock

“Yeah, I’ve been teaching Spike how to be a true dragon and R.D because she wouldn’t let me go of me. And since I’ve been teaching him dragon language, I decided why not shouts too.” I said to Pyro

“Aww that’s very sweet of ya, but i guess you can add me to those classes too” he said a small tear in his eye.

“Fuck.” I said as I got ready to teleport everyone back home with the help of Zii and Al

Living in the City

"Fear not the men in red. Sure there are occasional complaints about their over-aggressive policing, wanton destruction of people's property during raids, mass arrest, misplaced loved ones and whatnot. Hey, we're only human! Running a city can be tougher than it looks. Imagine how much worse it would be if the Metal Heads were in charge."- Baron Praxis Propaganda, Jak2

PoV: Jak

Location: The Slums, Haven City

Status: On patrol

Squad: Delta

Guard number: Unit-626

Few weeks since arrival

It's been a few weeks but I managed to get in the Krimzon Guard. It wasn't really that hard, except how they choose which squad I went in. I had to fight all of the Squads from Alpha Squad to Gamma Squad.

It was funny really, they tried so hard but lost without me breaking a sweat.

Flasback: Recruitment center

"Just sign here and here." Said the krimzon recruiter. After I signed my name, he lead me to a library to read on the cities many laws.

"Ha! I ain't reading all that, it's just complete bullshit." I said, pointing at the large book with the Krimzon guard logo.

"Meh, suit yourself." He said as he handed me some armor.

"I'll give you a few minutes to put it on." He said as he sat down and grabbed the huge ass rule book and leaving a gun on the table.

It took me a little while but I finally put in the fucking armor, and honestly it's actually pretty light. After I made sure that the armor was correctly put, I grabbed the helmet and proceeded to put it on. After that was done, I went by the table the recruiter is at and grabbed the gun.

"It seems that you're finished. Good then let's get going, I got shit to do, unlike other ponies." The recruiter said as he closed the book and lead me to the trainig grounds.

Once we made it there, He pulled out a whistle and blew it, making all the guards stop what they were doing and stood in line awaiting orders.

"New Recruit, so I suggest you all give 'the test' for him to join one of your squads." He said as he began to walk out. I looked back at the other guards and saw that they were preparing a little ring for fighting. One of them looked at me and shouted.

"Come in newby, you got a test to take!" The guard shouted, as the others were finished with the ring.

The fighters on all squads have been chosen, all that I needed to do was step in. After I stepped in, a random guard showed up with a megaphone.

"Welcome Krimzon Guards to the infamous test given to all recruits!" He shouted through the megaphone, gaining some shouts of excitement.

"Rules for this are: if the challenger wins against a squad, that squad will be available if he wants to join. First match: Gamma Squads very own, Jinx!" He shouted as he pointed at Jinx wearing krimzon guard armor except for the helmet. The guard signaled for the fight to start.

I hauled ass towards Jinx and jumped kicked him, kicking out a few teeth and knocking him out cold. The audience went quiet for a few minutes, till one of them started cheering like a maniac causing everyone else to join in.

Something like this

Youtube Video

"Well, that was something!" Said the guard with the megaphone as he was trying his best not to laugh.

"Now for Omega squads Tiny!" He yelled out, pointing at the guard with a little to much muscle if you ask me.

"You're going down, motherfucker!" Tiny yelled out, entering the ring and cracking his knuckles.

It took him five minutes to tap out, making all the other guards laugh at Tinys misery. The guard with the megaphone came back, holding in his laughter.

"Wew, I didn't know arms could bend that way. Anyway, next match a deathbot from Charlie squad: UR-86!" He shouted as a KG deathbot walked in and looked at me, he moved his arm up and held up his fingers as if it was a gun and fired.

The match ended with UR-86's head thrown towards the engineer from Charlie Squad, making him lose consciousness. The Guard with the megaphone came in with a look that screamed 'Holy Shit!'.

"Can anyone defeat this new recruit!?" He said, waiting for someone to step in.

"Guess I'll have to teach him a lesson." Said a voice filled with way too much ego, that I could even smell it. The one who stepped in was this worlds version of Errol except he's a griffin.

I assumed my battle stance and got ready, Errol did the same.

"Next match: Alpha Squads Errol." The Announcer said, trying to sound enthusiastic.

"Begin!" He said as he ran his ass back to the sidelines.

Errol went ahead and tried to do the exact thing I did to Jinx, as he extended his leg, I grabbed him by the foot and proceeded to smack the shit out of him.

Youtube Video

After thirty second of Errol being pounded to the ground, I finally let go of him, leaving him in a whimpering mess. The crowd began to laugh their asses off, including the announcer and Tiny with his arm still bent the wrong way.

As they carried Errol off to the medical room, what looked like a Pegasus of Torn stepped in the ring.

"So, you the new recruit?" He asked as he took his armor off for a fair fight.

"Yea. Your names Torn, right?" I asked, using the voice modifier. He nodded, answering my question.

"Yeah, it is." He said, getting ready for the fight. The announcer saw this and went to grab his megaphone.

"Ladies and Gents! We have here the next exciting match of the new guy Vs Commander Torn, of Delta squad!" He shouted, gaining everyone's attention.

As the announcer got out, Torn wasted no time in attacking, he gained the first hit and knocked off my helmet. The smirk he had, he though he won already. With his fist still planted on my face, I turned to him with a bored expression.

"Is that all you got?" I said as I grabbed his fist and started hitting him with it. The crowd couldn't believe their eyes, Torn, was being hit repeatedly by his own fist.

"Why you hitting yourself?Why are you hitting yourself?" I said, as I kept hitting him with his fist.

Torn decided enough and gave me an uppercut with other fist. That did hurt, enough for my lips to bleed that is. He kept delivering punch after punch, not giving me enough time to dodge. The only thing I could be able to do to get out of this mess was slow down time with my light powers , so with all the strength that I had left, I raised up my hands and clapped making time slow down. While time was slowed, I got up and hit Torn in every pressure point, then resuming time again and saw Torn fall, paralyzed on the floor.

"I win." I said as I helped Torn up and hit his pressure points again, making him regain his movements.

"How did you move that fast?" Torn asked as be got up and looked at me.

"I just can." I said as I picked up my helmet and soon left the training grounds, back to Surprises shop.

Flashback end

"Be advised, there have been reports of theft in this sector. Suspect was described to be a little filly, arrest and if needed shoot her on sight if she resists." I heard H.Q say through the radio. 'This can't be good.' I thought.

"You heard H.Q, move!" Shouted Cpl. Siv.

We've been patrolling the Slums for two hours straight and found nothing.

"Sir, are you sure this is the right sector?" Asked Private Simmons, looking at Siv.

"It better be or I've been wasting my time for nothing." Siv said. 'Why did Torn put me with this guy?' I thought myself. I noticed in the corner of my eyes, a little alicorn filly hiding in an alley. I wasn't the only one who noticed, Siv pointed at her and shouted at her to give herself up, making the filly run away.

"Sweet, something to shoot at." Siv said, prepping his gun and started to chase the filly. Simmons turned to look at me while taking off his helmet.

"Siv can't do this! We have to do something!?" He said as he got ready to stop Siv.

"Way ahead of you." I said, aiming my gun at Siv's leg and fired, making him fall down while holding his leg in pain. I turned to Simmons while reloading my weapon.

"You go and hold Siv while I check on the girl." I said gaining a nod from him as he went to hold Siv on the ground.

I went ahead and started running through the direction the filly went and found her hiding behind a few empty Eco barrels with what looked like her little sister. A midnight blue Alicorn filly with a light blue mane, the other filly looked to be a couple of years older. She has a pearl white coat and a very light pink mane.

The older one was comforting her little sister, telling her that everything will be okay. I proceeded to take off my helmet in attempt to look friendly.

"Hey, you two okay?" I asked them. The older Alicorn stood up in a defensive position in front of her sister.

"It's okay, I'm a good guy. I came here to see if you're okay." I said to them. They still didn't trust me, the older one took out a necklace and gave it to her sister.

"How can I be sure that I can trust you?" The older one asked.

"Because, I just shot my teammate, who was chasing you, in the leg and left him there." I said pointing at the direction I came from. The filly looked up at me in surprise.

"You saved us?" She asked me.

"Well, yes I guess I did." I said to her.

"Where are your parents?" I asked them, causing them to look down in sadness.

"We don't have parents." Said the older one. I finally got a good look at the little one, it was Luna.

"What are your names?" I asked, sitting on a barrel of Eco.

"My names Celestia and this is my sister, Luna." Celestia said, pointing at her sister.

'Well, I just found this worlds version of the princesses but why are they living in these conditions?' I thought to myself.

"Motherfucker went this way!" I heard Siv shout on the other side of the alley. I turned to the two fillies with a worried look.

"Come on, I'm going to get you out of here." I said as I grabbed my helmet and put it back on. I put my gun on my back and latched it on to my armor, I turned back to the fillies and picked them both up and started to run from the guards.

'A few weeks in the guard, and now I'm going against them again, great.' I though as I jumped a fence and continued to run with Celestia and Luna in my arms. When I finally made it out of the alley, I saw a hover-car parked next to a bar. I got on and started the car and drove to Surprises Shop.

It wasn't long before I saw Torn in front of his hellcat. I stopped the car, and he walked towards it. As soon as he was on the side, he saw the two fillies scared out of their minds then turned to me.

"It was a gun malfunction, causing your weapon to fire automatically.I'll see you later." He said as he walked back to his hellcat , as he got there he looked back at me and pointed a thumb for me to go. I saluted him and drove off.

PoV: Torn

After Jak drove off, I got in my hellcat and drove off towards H.Q. to report his gun 'malfunction' to the reports. 'The Barons going way too far with this shit, I've got to find the Shadow.' I thought as I drove by the rebellions base. ' Someones got to rise up against the bastard or I'll have t do it myself.'

New Day, old friends

"Don't try to make a fool out of me, Jak. Just because I haven't killed you yet doesn't mean I'm not onto you. The citizens of this city worship me, because I offer them safety. All I ask in return is for their lives. I'll find you. And when I do, you'll wish you'd died in prison." -Baron Praxis, Jak 2 propaganda

PoV: Jak

Location: Golden oaks library

Time: 8:00 A.M, next day

I woke up with a loud yawn and opened my eyes and was greeted by the sunlight. I looked around the room and saw my suit jacket and shirt on the floor.'Why does the bed feel weird?' I thought as I looked at the bed.

'Wait, I sleep on a matress.' I said, looking to my side and seing a sleeping Twilight.

I checked to see if I had pants on after looking at Twi.

'Alright, nothing happened.' I thought as I felt the pockets of my pants and sighed in relief. I got up and stretched, popping a few times and going downstairs for some eats.

I made it downstairs and saw Spike eating breakfast with Nyx and Scoots.

"Hey." I said, still very tired.

"Morning dad." Said Scoots and Nyx. Spike didn't answer, which worried me a little.

"Dude, something wrong?" I said to him, putting a hand on his shoulder.

"What did he mean by there is something bigger coming this way?" Spike said, reminding me of Praxis last words.

"Something that I have to take care of." I said reassuringly.

"But is it really that bad?" He asked, still worried about the coming invasion.

"It doesn't matter how bad it is, I will stop it, even if means sacrificing myself to keep you all safe." I said with a serious look.

After I said that, I left to the kitchen to find something to eat and came back with a stack of waffles.

"I'm hungry, so made a lot and there's still some there for Twilight." I said, pointing back at the kitchen.

"Hey speaking of Twilight, are you two in a relationship now?" Spike asked as Nyx and Scoots listened in.

"Only if she wants to be." I said to him.

"And if I do?" I heard Twilight say behind me. I turned to her with a smile.

"Then I'm a happy man." I said as I walked over to her and gave her a small kiss.

When the kiss ended, I told Twilight that I made some waffles for the both of us and gave her a plate. Once she served her herself some waffles we both sat down and ate.

"Hey Spike?" I said, gaining the drakes attention.

"Today I'm heading over to the weapons lab, and I thought why not bring my star student and show him around." I said to him as I took another bite.

"Awesome!" He declared while pumping his fist in the air. I then turned to Twilight.

"You could come along if you like." I said, offering her a tour of the lab.

"I would love to go." She said with a smile before going back to eating. I soon finished eating and went upstairs to change.

Once I made up to the room, I was tackled by Nyx to the ground.

"Is it true!? Are you and Twilight dating!?" She asked excitedly as she bounced on me.

"Yes, and could you please get off Nyx." I said to her. She got off of me saying sorry over and over again.

"It's fine Nyx. By the way, I'm heading over to Everfree castle to see how Zii and Al are doing and thought If you and Scootalo want to go too?" I asked as I put on a T-shirt with a logo I put in of Mars seal on it and some camo pants.

"Sure." Scoots said behind me as Nyx nodded. We then made our way downstairs and saw Twilight and Spike ready to go.

Castle Everfree, Throne room

We've arrived at the throne room, I went up to Celestias throne and pushed, then pulled Lunas throne, causing the floors to drop their disguise and revealed that the floor was a giant metal door but only opening a hatch to the weapons lab.

"What? But, how!?" Twilight said as I went towards the hatch.

"You could thank Star for this, he spent months just trying to make the doors work." I said as I opened the hatch and waited for everyone to go down. Once everyone was done, I went in while closing the hatch behind me. I guided the girls to Zii and Al. We found them trying to make the next arm for the Precursor robot.

"Hey guys!" I shouted at them, gaining their attention.

"Hey man!" Al said as he jumped down from the Precursor arm.

"Hey dude. how you feeling after yesterday?" Zii said as he glided down. I turned to Twilight, then back to them.

"Honestly, I'm happier than I've ever been." I said to them.

"Good to hear. Listen I need to ask you something, you know more about the rift gate, right?" Al said as he got closer to me.

"Well, yeah but the last rift gate was destroyed." I said to him.

"Well, not exactly. You see, we've been reconstructing it for a while and we got the gate fixed. The thing is it's been flashing lately and we thought you could help us." Zii said to me.

"Fine but you owe me one." I said as they lead me to the Rift Gate.

"Jak?" I heard Twilight say. I turned to her and saw her holding Nyx and Scootalo.

"I'll be back, I just need to fix their screw up." I said as I turned back to my brothers.

Rift Gate room

Once we've arrived, I saw the Gate glowing a light blue. I looked to the side and saw the Rift zoomer being built. I walked up to it and saw the heart of Mar, I pressed the heart, causing the time map and the rift to activate.

[Start from 1:00 to 1:05 to see the heart and time map]

Youtube Video

"What did you do!?" They both shouted at me. I heard voices coming from the rift and got closer.

"Come on Dax, just get in." I heard...me?

"Why do we even need to go through!?" I heard Dax voice shout out.

"Like you said, we can't handle a life of peace so we have to go to a time were we are needed." I heard Torns voice.

I turned back to my brothers and ran my ass to get something to cover up my face and found my old Krimzon Guard mask and armor. i put it on and headed back, I arrived in time to hear another seat of voices.

"Come on Cheery, It'll be fun!" I heard Sig shout. Nothing was heard after a few seconds until a faint yell came from the Rift, I stepped back a bit.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhh." I heard Dax yell as he came through the Rift with Sig, Torn and Ashelin. They were piled up on each other but mostly on Daxter. I looked back saw Al and Zii had the same idea to put on their Krimzon Guard armor. We walked towards them, while turning on the voice modifier and noticing the Rift shutting down.

"What do we have here?" I asked, gaining their attention. Once they saw us, they went on a defensive position.

"Seriously, what ae you guys doing here?" I asked them, gaining confused looks from them.

"Look, we don't know anyone who still serve that Jackass, so would you tell us who you are?" Torn asked. Me and my brothers proceeded to take off our masks. Once they were off, we looked back at the gang.

"So~, what's up?" I asked them, acting casually.

"Jak, you in here?" I heard Twilights voice come from the other side of the door. I went to go get Twilight and brought her back to the Rift room with Scoots and Nyx in tow.

"Twilight, I'd like you to meet the ones who've helped me out through a lot." I said as I gestured at the old gang.

"This is Ashelin, former governess of Haven City." I said, pointing at Ashelin.

"This is Torn, a former commander of the Freedom league." I said, now moving on to Torn.

"That's Sig, the guy is loyal to the end and can get you out of any problem." I said, gesturing to Sig as he bowed his head with a smile.

"And this is Daxter, The precursor Changeling and my best friend." I said, helping Dax off the floor. I then turned to the group.

"Guys, Welcome to the Future." I said to them with a bright smile.

A roadtrip to Canterlot

"Welcome to Haven City. All laws are enforced for your safety. Obey them, and you will not be punished." -Baron Praxis propaganda, Jak 2

PoV: Jak

Location: Weapons lab, Everfree castle.

I've been explaining to the gang about the events that transpired in their absence for the last hour. I even told them about last night. They didn't like the sound of a full on Dark maker invasion.

"So, we made it just in time." Torn said after hearing about the invasion. Evryone in the room except Twilight, Scoots and Nyx, facepalmed at Torns stupid pun.

"Pun aside, what are we going to do about the Dark makers." Ashelin said, trying to move on from the subject.

"To be honest, I don't know." I said to them, looking down in sadness.

"Don't worry Jak, we'll come up with something eventually." Dax said, trying to cheer me up.

After he said that, I remembered something I kept for a long time and still operational. I told everyone to follow me and guided them to the garage. Once we made it the garage, I turned on the lights, showing everyone the cars from the Kras City Grand Championship.

Sig went up to his old Hammer head.

Torn went for his Street Grinder wiht a smirk.

Ashelin went for the Javelin X, like always.

Daxter went for the boomer, god knows why.

"How did you even keep this in working conditions?" Sig asked as he got on his car and started it.

"Hmmhm, hear that engine purr." He said to himself as he heard the engine rumble.

"You don't need to know." Al said to them. I walked up to my old sandshark, Dax saw the car and had smile of nostalgia.

"I didn't think you meant it when you said you'll keep the sandshark." He said as he walked up to the car.

"I'm a wastelander till the end." I said to him as I got on and turned it on. I turned to Twilight.

"Twilight, I'm going to canterlot, you want to go?" I asked her.

"Sure." She said as she got on the sandshark, I then turned to Al and Zii.

"Could you guys watch Scoots and Nyx while we're out?" I asked' gaining nods from both of them. I then turned to the girls.

"Girls, I'll be at Canterlot for an hour. Please, listen to your uncles while I'm gone." I said , gaining salutes out of them.

I turned to the panel in front of me and flick the switch to open the doors.

The doors on the side of the hill opened up and blinded all of us for a few seconds. Once the doors opened up, we all put the pedal to the floor, causing the turbo to activate and drove off to Canterlot. I turned to Twilight and saw that she was actually enjoying the ride, she turned to me with a smile then looked back to the front.

"So, you mind telling us who those two fillies were?" I heard Ashelin asked through the radio.

"It's a long story, but then again it's a long drive to Canterlot." I said before starting to explain why I have two fillies for the rest of the ride.

I was finished explaining the details about Nyx and Scoots. I looked up and saw that we were closing in on Canterlot.

"Get ready to dodge some pedestrians!" I said through the radio.

It didn't take us long to enter the city and started to dodge pedestrians, while still heading towards the palace. As we got closer to the gates, the guards were providing a roadblock but moved away as they saw that instead of stopping we all hit the turbo and crashed through the gates. As we stopped the cars near the entrance the palace, the guards took the chance and surrounded us. Their celebration was cut short as Celestia and Luna came out to see what was going on.

"Morning Tia!" I shouted out with a smile.

"Wait, that's Celestia and Luna?" Sig asked me, gaining a nod from me.

"They've grown." Was all he could say. I looked back and saw Torn laughing his ass off at the guards choice of weaponry but was stopped as Ashelin hit him in the back of the head.

"Dad, why was it that you decided to come here using your old vehicles." Celestia said, still not noticing the gang.

"Me and the gang decided to pay you girls a visit." I said as I stepped aside, allowing Celestia and Luna to see the rest.

"How?" was all she could asked, due to the shock.

"The rift." I said as I helped Twilight out of the car. After helping her out, we all made our way inside the palace.

Settling in

"Give up your freedom, and I will protect you!" -Baron Praxis

We've spent hours in the meeting room explaining Celestia and Luna how the old gang came here. Luna, once she saw Sig, wouldn't let him go, perks for being their babysitter while I was out fighting for the city.

After a while, we finished discussing the fucking logic that the rift gate has. Now we made our way back to our cars to go back to the Everfree castle with Celestia and Luna tagging along with their own.

They got their cars back at the Kras City Grand Championship. They were about eighteen years old by that time. They both entered the Championship in alternate identities, they've managed to win enough races to go on to the qualifier races. Of course at the time I didn't know, I was to focused on winning against Razor in the race but after I won the race in first place. They got in second and third, leaving Razor in an outrage.

They went to their garages, thinking that they were alone but I was following them the entire way. After I found out it was them, all hell broke loose. After they said that they just wanted to help and reminded me that they have expert driving skills, I allowed them to keep racing.

So, they put out their old racing cars. Luna had the Anvil RTX for it's armor and incredible speed, while Celestia had her own Javelin X for amor, speed and of course, weaponry.

After they arrived with their vehicles fully prepped, we all got in our own cars and drove off towards the Everfree.

I looked at Twilight sitting next to me having the time of her life. I looked back to the road and hit the turbo, leaving eveyrone in the dust.

Everfree castle

After ten minutes of pure speed, we made it back to the garage. I got out and helped Twilight out of the car.

"That was surprisingly fun." She said with a small laugh.

"Thanks, I tried my best." I said, giving her a small bow.

After a while, everyone else arrived and got of their cars.

"Took you guys long enough." I said to the gang.

"Whatever man." Dax said as he got on the hood of his car and sat down.

"So now that we're here, where are we going to live?" Sig asked, and saw that Luna raised her hand.

"No, I'm not going to live in a fancy castle." He said, not even looking at Luna. I turned to look at Luna as she slowly lowered her hand.

"Worth a try." She said as she got out of her car and walked over to her sister. I turned to look back at Sig.

"You guys could live here or you can work for the money to by your own house at Ponyville." I suggested.

"What kind of name is that?" Torn said, chuckling to himself but stopped as he remembered the name for the rebellion.

"Don't answer that." He immediately said afterwards, gaining a laugh form his mare-friend.

"We could live here and find a job in town, maybe a metal head exterminator would do?" Dax said as he laid back on the hood only to be flipped off by Sig opening the hood with a switch

"There aren't many Metal heads left." I said to him as i found a stool and grabbed it.

"I heard the door open, so they must be back now." I heard Zii say through the door of the garage as it opened.

"Gee you think, jackass." Al replied as they went through with Scoots and Nyx behind them.

"Hey dad, hey Twilight!" The girls simultaneously greeted as they walked over to us.

"Hey girls, did you two behave while we were gone?" I asked, gaining nods from the both of them.

"Yeah, but did you know they fight a lot?" Scoots said.

"Yeah, while they were working on that robot, we found some board games and in the middle of the game, we saw them both hitting each other with a wrench." Nyx said as she found some seats and used her magic to grab two of them and set them down near us.

"Brotherly love, it comes in different ways. The day they don't fight, is the day were we need to worry about." I said to them as I got up and let Twilight take the stool. Luna came over to greet Nyx.

"Hello Nyx, how's my little sister doing?" Luna said as she hugged Nyx.

"I'm great!" Nyx said in happiness. Luna turned to look at Scoots in confusion.

"And who might you be little filly?" Luna asked her.

"My names Scootalo, your highness." She said as she bowed her head.

"Scootalo here is my sister and best friend." Nyx said as she walked over to Scootalo.

"Sister?" Luna asked as she looked at me confusion. Twilight got up and took Luna somewhere else to explain the situation, while I stayed with Scootalo and Nyx.

"You okay Scoots?" I asked as I got to her and knelt down.

"Yeah, it's just, how do you know the princesses?" She asked as she looked at me.

"Well, I'm their father, I adopted them when their real dad died in a war." I said to her.

"He told me in his dying breath, 'I want you to do something of great importance. Please, raise my daughters as if they were your own, they don't deserve to live a life with no parents. I'm not asking you as a king, I'm begging you as a loving father to his daughters.' after he said that he died, but not in vein. He died helping me save the world from some Evil aliens that wanted to destroy the world." I explained to them.

"He died a hero, right?" I heard Luna ask behind me.

"Yeah, he did." I said sadly to her as I stood back up.

"Twilight explained to me about Scootalos situation. Me and Tia will help find those two and bring them to justice or banish them into the wasteland and let the Muradour have them." Luna said, shrugging her shoulders and sat down.

"Hey Zii!" I shouted out.

"What!?" He shouted as his head poked around the corner.

"Where's Rhino?" I asked him.

"He'll be here in a few minutes." He said as we all heard the sound of the throne rooms doors opening above and closing soon afterwards.

"Who?" I heard Sig say.

"A friend named Rhino, tell me are you racist?" I asked him.

"No, the day I'm racist is the day I die." He said as the door to the garage door opened.

"Jak! Why the hell did I see a few cars enter here?" Rhino said as he closed the door behind.

"Because, we were driving them." I said to him. The gang saw Rhino and saw his metal head armor.

"Why is there a metal head here?" Torn asked as he pulled out his pistol and aimed. I walked towards him and took the gun.

"He isn't a metal head any more, he's a Metal-pony. I changed him to one not to long ago." I said as I grabbed another seat and gave it to Rhino.

"So Rhino, have you seen Nano lately?" I asked him.

"Last I saw him, he was helping me and Appljack with applebucking, so he could see how good he could do as a normal pony." He said as he looked over to Sig.

"Who's the kirin?" He asked.

"Names Sig, professional metal-head hunter and wastelander." Sig said as he put his hand out. Rhino put his out too and started shaking it.

Time: 2:00 P.M.

It took two hours but everyone soon warmed up to Rhino. I looked at the clock on the wall and saw that we've been out all day. As i got up, I remembered a certain drake was missing.

"Hey Zii, where's Spike?" I asked Lokzii.

Zii then took me and Twilight to the Jet-boarding room, and went inside. We all saw Spike land a full 360° spin on a rail.

"Enjoying it bud!?" I shouted to get his attention.

"Yup, I need one of these!" He said as he hovered over here.

"You can keep this one if you want, we got plenty more." Zii said as he walked towards a closet filled with them.

"Come on Spike, let's get the girls and go home." I said to him. We made our way back towards the garage to get Nyx and Scoots.

"Now listen you two, never trust a dead man, that's what my mama always said." We heard Sig say as we got to the door and went inside.

"Scootalo, Nyx, come on. We're heading home." I said to them, gaining their attention. They both got up, said their goodbyes and walked towards us. I turned to look at the gang.

"If you guys ever need anything, just head over to town and look for a giant tree house." I said to them as I walked out.

On the way home we passed by Fluttershys cottage and saw Pyro helping out with her animals. He looked at us and waved but was soon hit with a bat by angel, knocking him out cold. We sped up before anything else could happen.

We passed by Sugarcube Corner for something to eat and saw Nano helping out Pinkie.

"I swear to every carbon fiber of my being, that whatever that mare does is completely bullshit." I heard Nano say as he brought some Ice-cream for the girls and two milkshakes for me and Twilight.

"Dude, almost everything here is bullshit. Like all the times I've raced back at Kras City, I've crashed, burned or blown up through out the entire thing but came out fine, so deal with it and it'll grow on you." I said to him before taking a sip of the milkshake. Twilight looked at me as if I've gone insane.

"Long story, It started out when me and the gang were inviting for the reading of a will by a crime lord named Krew." I began explaining to Twilight, Spike and the girls the entire Kras City Grand Championship. Beginning at the time were me and the gang were poisoned and had to race if we wanted to live.

Return of Harmony, I think not

"Never trust a civilian." Guard#1

"Never trust anyone." Guard#2, Jak 2

PoV: Jak

Location: Golden oaks Library

Time: 7:00

Day: Monday

It's been two days since the rift gate opened up, I had to teach the gang some of the history on past events with the help of Twilight. I've asked Pyro to help out with the construction on some new homes, he asked me why and I told him everything he missed. He had the help of Rhino, Big Mac and my two annoying brothers.

Nyx and Scootalo are at a class field trip to the castle gardens. I know what's going to happen but Dizzy has to settle a debt he owes me.

After I told Twilight about the Kras City Grand Championship, she got angry by the rules of the race, there are no rules, killing is permited. I had to tell her to calm down, and told her that the other racers were apart of a crime ring trying to settle a super bet.

I've also managed to tell Pinkie about Surprise yesterday at Sugarcube corner. Pinkie was shocked to hear that Surprise was actually a mechanic. Surprise was more of a sister for me, like I was a brother to her.

Now, I'm on the train to Canterlot with Twilight and her friends. Celestia sent her a letter about something urgent. Of course, I knew but I can't say anything. On the train, Twilight was talking to her friends while Spike and I were bored out of our minds. Spike then had the look of realization as he turned to look at me.

"Couldn't you just fly to Canterlot?" Spike asked. I looked at him in confusion, then realized why he asked, making me facepalm at my own stupidity.

It was two hours, two fucking hours doing nothing on a train. Once the train stopped, I wasted no time in getting off.

"This is the last time I go on train." I said as I stepped out.

"What if I had to go through train?" I heard Twilight ask behind me.

"I guess I can make an exception." I said with a smile, gaining a kiss from her.

'I'm one lucky son of a bitch to be with her.' I thought a happily as I gave her a kiss in return.

"Get a room you two!" We heard Dash shout out.

"Med hi haven't lor dreh daar voth Alduin. " I said to her, making her blush a bit and making Spike laugh at what I said.

"I do not!" Dash retorted, denying my accusation.

"Whatever floats your boat, Dashie." I said as we began walking towards the palace. On the way to the palace, I noticed the change in uniform of the guards.

They're wearing yellow freedom league armor with Celestias cutie mark on the shoulder pads. I smile at this, knowing that Celestia kept her promise.

As we walked up the road, we passed by Shinning Armor as he was jogging all the way down the mountain, to go back up again.

We finally arrived at the gates to the palace, the guards saw the mane six let them through but crossed their spears when I tried to go through. I sighed as I quickly grabbed the spear, and used it to make the two guards collide with each other. I looked at the guards spear and saw that he was still holding on, only this time it was for dear life.

"I don't fuck around." I said as I let go of the spear and continued to walk through the gates.

"Jak, you know that was unnecessary." Twilight said, crossing her arms.

"They started it, I was simply defending myself." I said in fake hurt tone.

"Defending yourself from what?" She said.

"I'll apologize to them when it's time to leave." I said, making Twilight smirk in victory.

We made our way to the throne room, after me and Twilight finished talking. Once inside, I saw Celestia and Luna sitting atop their thrones.

"Twilight, I'm sorry for summoning you without warning but this is of great importance." Celestia said, while walking down the steps with Luna in tow.

"It's Dizzy, isn't it." I said to her, getting a 'you don't say' look from Luna.

"Hey, he owes me and you two know that." I said, pointing at them. I then turned to look at a wall, sensing someone their. I ran towards the wall, grabbed the person and pulled him out.

"Hey, Dizzy~." I greeted him as I pushed him on to the floor.

"Well damn it, I completely forgot about you, Jackie." He grumbled out.

"How can you forget the person that has been next to you for a thousand years." I said, still holding down.

"You know I'm a little jumpy when it comes to things like this." He said with a small laugh.

"We could to this in two ways: The first is that you do exactly like the show or second we can skip that and go straight to 'reforming' you, by that I mean that you stay with Fluttershy until I see that your able to go unsupervised and trusted by everyone." I said to him, as the the girls and Spike were watching.

"Second option is best option." He said as I helped him up. Celestia and Luna were confused on why I trust him.

"Good choice, because if you would've picked the first, meaning manipulating Twilight, I would've have to kick your fucking ass until on inch of your life." I said to him as he flew towards Celestia and Luna.

"So Discord, I hope you're well aware of the Dark Makers heading this way?" I asked him, gaining a nod from him.

"Good." I said as I walked back to the group.

"Father, how is that you two are well aquainted with each other?" Luna asked us.

"You girls don't know him as Discord, he's helped infiltrate the Barons Palace back at Haven City." I said as I walked towards Discord and gave him a pat in the back.

"After that he was supposedly killed during the Metal-heads attack caused by Krews betrayal with Sig and the underport." I said, as Celestia and Lunas eyes grew as they realized who I'm talking about.

"Vin!?" They both shouted out.

"I prefer Discord over my old name, and you can thank that missing precursor stone chunk for my chaos magic." He said, making a illusion of the Precursor stone.

"Then why did you go nuts and took over Equestria!?" Celestia shouted at him, gaining a sheepish smile from him.

"The only excuse I got is insanity." He said as he walked over to me. I turned to look at Fluttershy.

"Shy, I need you to keep an eye on him. Basically make sure that he's mentally okay to go out on his own without going insane again." I said to her, she nodded.

"Okay, but is it okay if I get the help of Pyro." She asked. After Discord heard the name, he turned to me and mouthed the words 'You bastard'.

"Yeah, it's fine." I said as I looked at Discord with a shit eating grin.

"Well, I guess crisis averted? I don't even know anymore." Luna said as she put a hand on over her face.

"By the way, I've seen the new armor for the guards, now all they need is training for the blasters, then their good to go." I said to them.

"We're getting to that just be patient." Celestia said as she went back and sat down on her throne.

"Princess, while we were on our way, we past by my brother Shining, is this the special training he is getting?" Twilight asked Tia.

"No, he just needs to work on his speed right now, then his strength and after that we give him a blaster to see his precision. After he finishes all that, we send him to Metal-head nest with Dad, to see how good he is in battle, and since Torn is back, Shining has to fight against him and win, then travel to Spargus City on foot with Dad accompanying him on the way, then his done." Tia said, making Twilights jaw drop due to the amount of things her brother has to go through.

"Don't worry Twi, I'll make sure he doesn't get hurt...much." I said to her.

"You better." She said as she got to close to me. I gave her a quick kiss on her nose, making her step back with a blush and a smile.

"He'll be fine, pinkie promise." I said as I did the motions for the pinkie promise, gaining a hug from her as I finish.

"Jackie is in love!? I thought I'd never see the day!" Discord shouted with happiness. I could only shake my head as he kept dancing around.

After spending a few hours in the castle, we managed to find Ms. Cheerilee and her class. I took Nyx, Scoots and their friends from the group after being excused by Cheerilee. I showed the girls around the castle, even the room with the elements of harmony.

After the little tour I gave them, we went towards the gardens and found everyone sitting down on a blanket under a tree with a picnic basket that Discord made.

I walked over to look at the view and think to myself a bit.

'Looking back at who I was before, I can't believe that I'm actually a hero, that I have two beautiful fillies as daughters and a smart, funny and beautiful mare that loves me for who I am and if I had the choice, I'd do it all over again' I thought happily to myself as I felt a tear slide down. I felt a pair of arms wrap around me.

"Is everything alright, Jak?" I heard Twilight ask over my shoulder.

"No." I simply said as I turned to her and saw her face of worry.

"It's even better." I said as I turned around and kissed her. After we finished the kissed we simply stood there, enjoying each others company while looking over Canterlot.

New: New cover art

For those who've read my other fic, I also changed the cover art for this one but unlike the other one this one is permanent. I love it, so it stays.

Hearth's warming eve

"Calling Dr Sarge MD. Prescription: Death. Diagnosis: SHOTGUN!" -Sarge, Red Sargeant from Red vs blue

PoV: Jak

Location: Ponyville, Golden oaks Library

Time: 12:00 P.M

Date: 24 of december, Heath's warming eve

Today has been good so far, I was able to hang out with Scoots and Nyx, then help Twi set up decorations for hearths warming, afterwards I went to hang out with Pyro, Nano, Spike and Rhino while they were at the weapons lab, practicing so we could preform tomorrow. We decided to practice with another song. Nano started with the symbols, making Al, Zii and Pyro start with their guitars.

Youtube Video

When the song ended, I tried to catch my breath. I never got used to singing like that and for good reason.

"Dude, I didn't know you could sing." I heard Pyro say as I sat down.

"I don't normally sing, but when I do, I'm a fucking badass." I said as Nano tossed me a bottle of water.

"Yeah, I can see that." Pyro said as he put down the guitar.

"You should've seen him when we preformed in Holloween." Al said as he helped Zii clean up. Nano then displayed a holographic footage of the Halloween preformance. While he was showing it to Pyro, I took my chance and left without anyone noticing. I walked by the Jet-boarding room and went inside for the jet-board and grabbed one. I then went to walk out of the lab and back to Ponyville.

I arrived at Ponyville, but ended up at Sweet apple acres. I was walking along the dirt path and passed the barn. I looked at the barn and noticed the door opened, so I went to check out what was going on in there.

"But what if everyone finds out?" I heard Rhinos voice through the door.

"Then we be truthful with them. We have to tell them eventually, we can't just keep our relationship a secret forever." I heard AppleJacks voice in the barn also.

"What's going on here?" I asked as I entered the barn.

"Jak! Um h-hi buddy, what are you doing here?" Rhino said.

"You two really shouldn't hide it. I'm happy for the both of you, as long as you're happy." I said, leaning on one of the support pillars.

"You heard?" A.J asked.

"Yup. I kinda of expected this to happen. So, when did you two started seeing each other?" I asked them.

"Four weeks ago, just after applebucking season." Rhino said.

"We started as really good friends but then one thing lead to another and here we are." AppleJack said as kissed Rhino.

"Good on ya, mate." I said to him as I started walking out.

"Hey, you're not telling anypony, right?" A.J asked as she grabbed my arm.

"No, that's not up to me." I said as she let it go and I walked out.

After leaving the barn, I stopped by the CMC clubhouse to see how they're doing. I peeked up the window.

"Hey girls." I greeted the four fillies.

"Hey dad!" Greeted Nyx and Scootalo.

"Hi Jak." Sweetie bell and Applebloom greeted. I saw them painting and decorating the inside of the clubhouse.

"I see you four are getting ready for tomorrow." I said to them, gaining nods from all of them.

"Alright just checking. See you girls later." I said as I summoned my light wings and flew off.

Up in the air, I could see all of Ponyville and the ponies decorating around town, I even saw a few with the new guard armor and it gave me an idea for another song.

I saw the library closing in, so I started to descend.

I landed in front of the door, opened it and went inside. I saw the main room decorated with various hearths warming decorations. I saw Twilight decorating...a tree?

"Twi, what's with the tree?" I asked her, gaining her attention.

"Well, I asked the princesses if you celebrated the same holidays and they told me that you had similar one called Christmas. So, I went to Pyro a few days ago and asked him about Christmas, he told me that it was tradition to have a decorated tree. Do you like it?" She asked as she walked towards me.

"No." I said as I looked at her and saw her sad look.

"I absolutely love it." I said as I pulled her in for a kiss. After the kiss ended, I helped Twilight continue with decorating the tree with light and Hearths warming ornaments, then put the star after everything else was finished. I told Twilight that I had Scootalos gift but needed hers and Nyx, so I went out again.

I took out my old Haven Communicator and sent a text to an old friend, telling him to fly here tomorrow with a book full of advanced spells. The communicator beeped, I looked at it and it said he'll be here tomorrow at 11:30 A.M. by transport ship. I then put the communicator away and started walking back to the Everfree castle.

The lab

I climbed down the ladders to the lab and went towards the room the guys were at when I left. I found the room, opened the door and went inside and saw the guys sitting down having a nice conversation.

"Sorry about leaving earlier, I needed to get the gifts for Scoots, Nyx and Twilight." I said to them as I sat down between Al and Zii.

"It's fine dude." Al said with a toothy grin.

"So we ganna practice for the rest of the day or you guys want to tinker with the cars again." I said as Al and Zii got up and grabbed their instruments along with Pyro and Nano sat down at his drumset. I told them about a song I had in mind for playing for the ones who are serving in the guard and started.

Hearths warming

"I have fallen in love with life, for she will never leave me unless I do first." Unkown

PoV: Jak

Location: Castle Everfree, hidden lab,

Time: 5:00 P.M.

Hearths warming eve

After practicing a bit longer, I've asked Al to customize the Jet-board to have some extra push for the pulse jump and increase it's speed a bit for Scootalo. Al even spray painted the thing, insted of yellow edges, they were colored purple and the rest was orange. I even tried to test out how fast Nano could play the drums, so we played another song to see.

Youtube Video

After the song was finished, it was time to head on home. Pyro went back to Fluttershys cottage and I went back to The library.

I got back home and went through the door and saw the tree fully decorated with lights and the star on top. I looked over to the dining room and saw everyone eating dinner and an empty seat with the food served in front of it.

"Hey everyone." I greeted them as I sat down and grabbed a fork.

"Just so you know, Scootalo, your gift will be at the lab, me and your uncles have been working on it." I said to her, gaining a happy nod from her. I turned over to Nyx and Twilight.

"Your gifts aren't really here, it's coming tomorrow at eleven thirty and it's from Haven City." I said, gaining confused looks from both of them.

"I'm sure you'll love it." I said as I turned to look at Spike.

"Yours is something a little different, come by the lab tomorrow after Twilight and Scoots get theirs." I said to him.

"Okay." He said as he ate another gem.

After a few minutes of conversating and explaining why there's a tree in the main room, it was finally time for bed. It has been a few weeks since Twilight and I decided to share the bed, as long as we don't do anything stupid. While I was changing clothes, I swear I could hear a distant shout.

"JOOOOHN CEEEEENA!!!!"

After the shout, music could be heard for a few seconds then everything went quiet.

"Jak, you heard that too, right?" Twilight asked while sitting down on the bed, looking at me.

"Yes but I'm choosing no." I said as I got on the bed, ready to sleep.

"But what if it's serious?" She said, laying down also.

"Shouting out John Cena doesn't make anything serious." I said as I shut off the lamp.

"Goodnight Jak." She said as she closed her eyes.

"Night Twi." I said, falling asleep not long after I shut my eyes.

I've been walking along the ruins of an old research facility with the third Reich symbols on banners that are scattered around the place. I stopped at a door and put my ear to ear and heard 'them' through the other side, so I decided to find another route.

"Jak, whats with the dream man?" I heard Al ask through the radio.

"Shit happens." I said to him as I activated the power generator of the facility, and gaining 'their' attention as they shouted for the rest of them.

Youtube Video

I pulled out my rocket launcher and fired at the incoming hoard. I dropped the launcher and started running as fast as humanly possible.

I ran through a door leading me towards Ponyville.

"What the fuck?" I said to myself as I closed the door, making it disappear.

"Why does this look like that one episode in season five?" I said as I saw a large shadow Alicorn trying to pierce the dream realm.

"Yup, it's season five." I said as I was about to take out my assault rifle but stopped as I saw a large bipedal dragon run towards the Shadow alicorn and pinning it down on the ground. Then another dragon came in and flew up to the Alicorn as the shadow kicked the first dragon away. The second dragon grabbed the Alicorns left arm while the other grabbed the right arm and hold him in place just in time to get gut punched by a large four armed fire demon.

I raised my hands up and backed up as my vision was getting bright, meaning I was waking up.

"Fuck this shit, I'm out." I said as I woke up.

Morning, 10:00 A.M.

I woke up, feeling very confused on what I just saw but ignored it and got up from the bed. I looked back and saw that Twilight was already up, so I continued to make my way downstairs for breakfast. I stopped to look out the window and saw Ponyville covered with snow.

'I remember what I used to tell my mom whenever we joked around about the end of the world. I said to her, 'If we ever and I mean ever see snow here, that's it we're screwed.' I thought as I chuckled at the memory but let out a sad sigh afterwards.

"Never even got to say goodbye." I said to myself, letting a lone tear out and wiped it away. I then continued going downstairs and saw Twilight reading in the main room. She noticed me and smiled.

"Morning Sleepy head." I heard Twilight greet from the main room.

"Morning Twi." I said as I walked over to the kitchen and found something to eat.

After eating, brushing my teeth and putting on some clothing for the weather outside, I went back downstairs and checked the time. I smirked as I saw that it was eleven thirty. I heard the distant sound of a Escort ship getting louder each second, I walked outside and saw The Freedom League Escort descending slowly to the ground. The closer it got, I could hear music coming from inside.

Youtube Video

"Jak, whats's going on?" Twilight asked worriedly.

"Well, I seem to remember you being a fan of Starswirl, so I called a friend of mine." I said as the ships back door was opening. Once it was fully opened, an elderly unicorn stallion stepped out holding a cane, wearing the Haven City governor uniform, he was soon flanked by guards as he was walking towards me, acting as if his age was getting to him.

"Well, you seem to be doing well for yourself." I said to him with a smirk.

"When you've been around for as long as me, without the petrification, you can do a lot of shit." He said as he threw the cane and hugged .

"You have no idea how good it is to see you again, my friend." He said as he let go and searched in his bags for something and pulled out an old spell book.

"Here ya are, never before seen spells." He said as he gave me the book. He pulled me in to whisper something.

"Avoid page thirty four, I might have been drunk that time." He whispered to me and let go. I checked the page out and read a few sentences then immediately closed the book and glared at Star.

I looked back at Nyx and Twilight as they were staring wide eyed at the stallion in front of me. Twilight was the only one to come out of her shocked trance.

"You-you're Starswirl!?" She exclaimed, making me and Nyx facepalm.

"Yup, who else can keep Haven in check, by the precursors, it's like cleaning your house only for someone to come in and BOOM! everything is chaotic again." He said as he grabbed the cane from a guard who picked it up.

"Hey, it's should be doing better since the war." I said as I raised my hands and walked over to Twilight.

"Not only did I made you be able to meet Star but I got a new spell book for you and Nyx." I said as I casted a duplication spell on the book but ripped out the page Star said to avoid.

"Why did you do that!?" Twilight shouted at me. I whispered to her the contents of the pages, making her blush madly.

"Why did you rip off that page dad?" I heard Nyx ask next to me.

"Star wrote down something stupid because he was drunk." I said making her laugh at Stars embarrassment.

"Ha ha, very funny Jak but you said I needed to meet someone important." He said.

"Remember your egg that never hatched?" I asked him, gaining a glare from him.

"Yes, and I thought I told you never to speak about it." He said in an angered tone. I smiled and turned to Spike and signaled for him to come over.

"You're looking at him." I said as stood in front of me. Star kept looking at him, then closed his eyes. He gasped as he opened them again. He was surrounded by a small torrent of flame and came out in his bipedal dragon form.

"Zeik?" He said as he walked towards him. I pat Spike on his shoulder, gaining his attention.

"Dude, it's your dad." I said to him before he was grabbed by Star.

"It is you!" He said as he embraced his long lost son. Spike got out of his shocked state and hugged back.

"This is even better than the time you and your alter egos became brothers!" Star said, letting Spike down back on the floor.

"I'm a nice guy, what can I say." I said as I put an arm around Twilight, letting her rest her head in my shoulder. I raised my other arm to check the time and saw that it was almost lunch time. I told Star that he's welcome to stay for the rest of the day, he waited no time in accepting. We began to walk towards the forest and on the way we greeted Pyro and Fluttershy. I introduced Star to Pyro, telling Pyro that this was Star, the governor of Haven City and amazing inventor.

After a few minutes of conversing with Pyro and Fluttershy, we all said our goodbyes and continued towards the Everfree castle.

Everfree Castle, Throne room

Time: 1:00 P.M.

It was a short walk to the castle, once we were at the throne room, Star decided to comment on the castles condition.

"This place has gone to shit!" Star exclaimed with a laugh.

"It's almost as bad as the time we tried to remake Dead town, it still hurts when I think about it." He said while rubbing his right arm. I walked up the steps to Tia's throne and pushed it back while Star went towards Lunas and pulled it, making the throne rooms stone floor turn into two large mechanical doors. The hatch opened up and we all went inside. While on the way towards the Precursor robot room, we could hear music coming from the same direction we're heading in.

Youtube Video

We entered the room and saw Al and Zii moving along with the music as they worked on the robot and Nano using the stereo pads I installed on his shoulders.

"Hey Jak!" Al said as he leaped of the robot and landed on his feet in front of us. He then looked over to Star and smiled at him.

"Star~! Long time no see! How have you been?" Al said as he patted Star in the back.

"Great, now that I've found out that I had a son!" Star replied to him. I told Scootalo to follow me and for Twilight, Nyx and Spike to wait.

I lead Scootalo towards the workshop and went inside. Once inside, I went towards the work bench and grabbed the customized Jet-board.

"I know much you liked the Jet-board, so I got Al and Ziis help to make you a customized one that allows you to go faster than the normal one and I added an extra jump boost to it for extra air time." I said as I activated it, showing her the new color scheme for it.

"Happy hearths warming, Scootalo." I said as I gave her a quick hug, then gave her the Jet-board. She hugged and thanked me before grabbing the Jet-board and turning it on. I turned to look back at the work bench and saw a fully customized blaster rifle with reflex sight and a laser sight. I grabbed it and started walking back towards the group with Scootalo hovering at a steady pace next to me. I went through the door and arrived back to everyone.

"Hey Spike." I said, getting the drakes attention.

"Happey Hearths warming buddy." I said as I tossed him the gun.

"Sweet~! Thanks dude!" He said, taking a good look at it.

"You can practice with it but you only can use it in case of an emergency. I'm putting a lot of trust on you, so don't disappoint." I said with a smirk as Spike took aim and looked through the reflex sight.

"I'm not sure if Zeik should have a weapon, he's just a child." Star said.

"He's fifteen, he's not a kid anymore." I said to him.

"Yeah, Jak says that the only reason I don't look my age is because the lack of meat in my diet." Spike said, gaining a nod from Star.

"Alright then, but do be careful, I don't want to lose you again." Star said, gaining a hug from Spike.

"I can take care of myself, dad." Spike said as he let go. I felt some one tap my shoulder, I turned around and saw that it was Twilight.

"Me, Nyx and Scootalo made you something." Twilight said as she revealed a necklace with an amulet shaped like her cutie mark with a dark midnight blue feather and an orange father acting as if it had wings.

"It was Nyxs idea, she found the amulet you carry around sometimes, so she came up with the idea of our own and made this. The feathers have a spell so they don't decay and the amulet itself was made by an eco crystal Nyx and Scootalo found, it was a very white crystal, so we painted the edges to look like my cutie mark. Merry Christmas Jak!" She said as she gave me the necklace. I put on the necklace and hugged Twilight.

"Come on Nyx and Scootalo, you two were in this also." Twilight said as she used her magic to pick them both up and putting them down next to us, and joined in a group hug.

"Thanks girls, I love it." I said as I grabbed the amulet and looked at it. I then gave kissed Nyx and Scootalos foreheads as i hugged them.

After the group hug ended, we had to set up the stage in Ponyville for our performance. We had the help of Twilight, Star and Nyx as they carried the drumset and the stereos while me, Zii, Al and Nano carried the rest. On the way back, we stopped by Fluttershys cottage to pick up Pyro.

I used my light abilities to blink inside the cottage were he was helping out Fluttershy put away some of the groceries. I grabbed Pyro by the collar of his shirt.

"Sorry Fluttershy, I'm taking Pyro to the middle of town were we need to set up." I said, gaining a nod from her, then blinking back outside with Pyro.

"Ow my eyes! What even was that!?" Pyro shouted as be shut his eyes.

"It's called Light blink, it's a complicated explanation so I'm going to be blunt with ya here. I can teleport anywhere and get there in a blink of an eye." I said to him as we began walking again.

An hour later after setting everything up

We got to the middle of town, were the mayor gave us the stage again and set up everything. While putting everything how it goes, ponies started crowding the place. Once everything was set up, Twilight took the girls with her and found a bench with a good view of the stage, Spike and Star sat up on top of the escort ship. We all got in position and I tapped the mic to see if it worked.

"Good evening and happy hearths warming everypony!" I greeted them, gaining some cheers and claps.

"You ponies know the drill, same as last time. Now this song is dedicated to those who serve the country." I said as I signaled for the guys to start.

Youtube Video

As the song ended, the crowd erupted in cheers for another.

"The next two are for those who have served the guard but were discarded, homeless, divorced and are suffering because of P.T.S.D." I said as I signaled for Zii and Al to start.

Youtube Video

Lyrics id you want to sing along

I spoke to God today, and she said that she's ashamed.

What have I become, what have I done?

I spoke to the Devil today, and he swears he's not to blame.

And I understood, cause I feel the same.

Arms wide open, I stand alone.

I'm no hero, and I'm not made of stone.

Right or wrong, I can hardly tell.

I'm on the wrong side of heaven, and the righteous side of hell.

The wrong side of heaven, and the righteous side, righteous side of hell.

I heard from God today, and she sounded just like me.

What have I done, and who have I become.

I saw the Devil today, and he looked a lot like me.

I looked away, I turned away!

Arms wide open, I stand alone.

I'm no hero, and I'm not made of stone.

Right or wrong, I can hardly tell.

I'm on the wrong side of heaven, and the righteous side of hell.

The wrong side of heaven, and the righteous side, the righteous side of hell.

I'm not defending, downward descending,

Falling further and further away!

Getting closer every day!

I'm getting closer every day, to the end.

To the end, the end, the end,

I'm getting closer every day!

Arms wide open, I stand alone.

I'm no hero, and I'm not made of stone.

Right or wrong, I can hardly tell.

I'm on the wrong side of heaven, and the righteous side of hell.

The wrong side of heaven, and the righteous side of hell.

The wrong side of heaven, and the righteous side, the righteous side of hell.

Next song, lyrics in the video

Youtube Video

As the song ended, I could see most of the ponies saluting, hugging and giving friendly handshakes to the ones in armor and veterans. I looked over to Twilight and saw her with a teary smile.

"This last one for the night is to lift your spirits up from the ashes of sorrow, to never give up and be strong." I said as Nano began along with Zii, AL and Pyro. This time, I had the help in singing by Pyro.

Last song, Lyrics in the video so quit your bitching

Youtube Video

Once the song ended, the guys stepped up next to me and gave them a bow, then proceeded to get off the stage.

I saw Twilight walking towards me with the girls following behind.

"You were amazing, Jak." Twilight said before kissing me.

"Don't get used to me singing like that, it hurts my throat." I said after the kiss was finished and turned to Nyx and Scoots.

"You guys were better than last time!" Nyx exclaimed as she flew up to me. I wrapped my arm around her to carry her and looked over to Scootalo. I did the same to her and stood up while holding both of them.

"Merry Christmas, Dad!" They both said as they hugged me. Twilight soon joined in the the hug.

"Merry Christmas, Jak." She said. I started to tear up a bit as I smiled at them.

"And happy hearths warming, to all of you." I said with a small laugh.

'Look at me mom, I told you I'll be a better man than dad ever was!' I thought as we walked out to spend the rest of the day as a big happy family.

Poison Joke, my ass!

"Hell yeah I know how to use it! What don't you get about Swish swish stab, it's a fucking sword dude not a fighter jet." Tucker, Red Vs Blue

PoV: Jak

Location: Ponyville, Schoolhouse

Time: 2:55 P.M. Thursday

It's been two days since Discord was released and everything went back to normal-ish. Now, I'm here waiting for Nyx and Scootalo to finish their assignment. You see, Cheerile offered a job as her assistant for today and promised a few bits. I accepted but tried to deny any pay she might've offered but Cbeerile insisted in paying. So I showed up today with my two daughters and overlooked the entire class and saw at one point Diamond Tiara about to insult the girls but stopped when Silver Spoon tapped her shoulder and pointed at me as she turned around and saw me glaring at her.

The bell soon rang, making the kids get up and pack their stuff before leaving. I got up and walked towards Scoots, Nyx and her friends.

"You four ready to go?" I asked them with a smile. The girls nodded and we walked out.

"Jak!" I heard Cheerile shout behind me.

"Here, thanks for the help." She said as she handed me a bag of fifty bits. I thanked her and made my way outside to the girls. I walked outside and saw the girls waiting for me, so I lead them to Sugarcube Corner for some treats.

We walked towards Sugarcube corner and noticed the town was deserted, which is odd since the kids just got out of school but then again, this is Ponyville. We saw the bakery with lights turned off and the windows shut. I walked to the door and knocked.

"Pinkie, is everything alright?" I said between knocks. The door quickly opened and she took everypony inside. Once I was inside, I could see someponies cowering in a fetal position and some under tabled with the lights turned off. I turned back to look at Pinkie.

"What the hell is going on?" I asked her, trying not to shout at how dumb this is.

"She's here, in Ponyville." She said with a very fucked up demonic voice when she said the word 'she'.

"Listen, I don't know why you ponies are acting crazy but-" I was soon interrupted by Pinkie as she shushed me. I soon heard Twilight and Spikes voice outside.

"Where is everypony?" I heard Twilight ask before she and Spike were pulled in by Pinkie. I sighed as Twilight was brought in.

"Pinkie, what's going on?" Twilight asked her. Pinkie said the exact thing she told me and gained confused looks from Twilight and Spike. Applejack soon came in and told us of Zecora, making Pinkie start singing on how she's evil.

"Hey Twi." I greeted my narefriend with small kiss.

"Hey Jak. Do you know what they're going on about?" She asked, gaining a nod from me.

"You stay here, I'll go talk to the 'evil enchantress' outside." I said as I walked out the backdoor to go talk to Zecora. I walked around the building and saw Zecora digging out some roots.

"Excuse me, miss?" I said, trying to get her attention.

"Yes, strange one?" She asked.

"You must be Zecora, the zebra living in the Everfree my friend told me about." I said to her while putting my hand out in a friendly manner.

"I don't recall anything about your friend, could be that strange pony with a horn above his nose whose wounds I had to mend." She said.

"Yeah, that's Rhino alright, also my name is Jak and is it find if you don't speak in rhyme?" I asked her, gaining a nod from her.

"I've met Rhino not to long ago, he said he was in the forest to try to get used to his new form." She said as she grabbed another root of the dirt.

"He isn't a full pony, he's sort of a hybrid. I found him beaten and dying, so I decided to give him a chance in a peaceful-ish life." I said as I helped her out on the digging.

"Oh no! She got Jak!" I heard Pinkie shout. I looked behind me with a raised eyebrow as I yanked out a root and gave it to Zecora.

"What are you talking about? I'm just helping her out." I said as I stood up. They didn't listen as they started to drive Zecora away. When at the end of the street, Zecora said another rhyme.

"Beware! Beware, you pony folk! Those leaves of blue are not a joke!" She said as she walked out towards the forest. I felt my blood run cold as I looked down and saw that I was standing on Poison Joke and quietly screamed to myself.

"Are you okay, Jackie?" I heard Pinkie ask as she steppes on the poison joke patch along with Twilight, A.J, Fluttershy, Rarity and Dash.

"I'm fine but what you five did was not cool." I said to them as i walked next to Twilight.

"She's evil and had you under a mind control curse!" Pinkie said as she wiggled her fingers when she said curse.

"Pinkie, that's ridiculous." I said to her, making Twilight smile.

"Mind control isn't a curse, it's a spell and curses are a little more severe than spells." I said, gaining a frown from Twilight.

"Jak, curses don't exist." She said to me.

"They do, when your mind thinks it does." I said to her in a serious tone.

"The mind is a very powerful weapon." I said as I walked towards the Library.

"Dad, where are you going?" I heard Nyx ask. I stopped while turning around.

"I'll be home if you need me, this whole ordeal gave me a headache." I said to her as I continued my walk towards home. Once I made it back, I went to mine and Twilights room. It was her idea in sharing a bed and I wasn't going to say no to her, even if I tried. I went in our room, changed and went to sleep.

Next morning

I opened my eyes and closed them again due to being flashed in the eyes by the sunlight. I sat up and looked at my side and saw a sleeping Twilight. I got up to change in my spare Haven City outfit and went downstairs and saw Spike on the counter trying to grab a bowl of gems.

"Hey Spike." I said very tiredly. Even with the amount of sleepiness I had, I still noticed my voice sounded a lot higher. Spike turned around and saw me, for some reason his jaw dropped but he then shook his head.

"What can I help you with ma'am?" He asked as he got down from the counter. I raised an eyebrow at his statement.

"Dude, why did you call me ma'am?" I asked him. What the hell is wrong with my voice!?

"Well that's how I adress mar- wait, you're not pony." He said.

"Really now? I haven't noticed. Seriously Spike, what the hell is wrong with you and is Nyx and Scootalo at school?" I said as I went to find a mirror to see if my suspicions are correct.

"Why should I tell a stranger like you?" He asked as he crossed his arms. I went to the bathroom and saw my reflection.

I felt my eyes twitch as I had grown a psychotic twitchy grin. My grip tightened on the sink but let go as I turned around and started to walk back out. I stopped then kicked the mirror in anger.

I then walked out and went back to Spike.

"Fuck me! Why the hell did it change my gender!?" I shouted in frustration, not caring if I woke up Twilight or not.

"Lady, calm down!" Spike shouted. I could feel my horns coming out, so I breathed in and out to calm myself.

"It's me, Jak, but I guess that name won't fit me." I said to him, making him go wide eyed.

"Dude, what happened to you!?" He shouted in surprise at my predicament.

"Poison Joke, it's like poison oak except instead of an uncontrollable rash, it makes jokes. I guess it turned me into a girl and a damn fine looking one at that!" I said as I looked at myself through a reflection from a silver pot.

"What's with all the shouting down here?" I heard Twilight say behind me. I turned around to see a very tired looking Twilight.

"Hey Twi." I said with an awkward smile as i noticed the floppy horn. I motioned for Spike to keep his mouth shut.

"Jak?" She said as she narrowed her eyes at me.

"Yup, effects from a plant found in the Everfree called Poison Joke and it changed me into a woman." l said while I put my hands in my hips as I saw Twilight about to laugh out loud.

"And before you even start, try looking at your 'horn'." I said with air quotes on horn and giggling a but as she screamed on about it.

"What happened to my horn!?" She shouted as she grabbed the collar of my shirt.

"When you went to check on me yesterday, you also stepped on the plant along with the rest of your friends and they should be here any minute." I said her as I took her hands of my shirt.

Not long after I said that, the rest of her friends barged through the door. We went to see what's wrong with them and saw that Rarity had a massive mane, Pinkie had a swollen tongue, Dash had a large wing and I'm pretty sure I see a tiny AppleJack on Fluttershys shoulder.

Pinkie was trying to say that they were cursed but spat on everyone. I could feel someone staring at me and saw that it was Rarity looking at me weirdly. I smirked as I put my hands around my hips.

"Like what you see, Rarity? Honestly, I didn't think you were that kind of mare." I said as i tried my best to hold a straight face. Rarity blushed as she looked away and i gained a glare from Twilight but I booped her on the nose.

"Okay, can you two stop being all lovey dovey while your still a chick?" I heard Rainbow say.

"Right." I said as I looked form the book with the cures recipe in it and gave it to Twilight. She read the title and threw the book away, making me frown on her quick judgement. I went to grab a piece of paper and a pen and wrote a letter saying that I'll be at Zecoras hut getting cured and put the note on the door. I then light blinked to Zecaras hut and saw Applebloom here too.

"Hey Bloom, what are you doing here?" I asked her, she looked at me weirdly and and somehow knew that it was me.

"I'm here to help Zecora with the cure, Jacqueline." She said as she smirked when saying my female name. I smiled at her joke as I ruffled up her mane. I heard the door open and saw Zecora.

"Morning Zecora, I need the cure." I said to her with an awkward smile.

"I see that you've stepped on the plant." She said with a smile.

"Yup, do you need any help with the ingredients?" I asked her, wanting to help out.

"Yes, if you're familiar with Eco, I need some of the green variety." She said, surprising me and Bloom.

"Well, I'm half Eco and Applebloom here has green eco powers." I said to her, making her confused at my statement. I focused on emitting green eco and raised my hand at the couldren, shooting some liquid eco at it.

"How did you come across this ability?" She asked me.

"It's something that I don't want to talk about." I said in dark tone. I shook my head and gave her a communicator.

"Press this button and speak through. Call me when the cure is finished and I'll be here as soon as possible." I said to her, gaining a nod from her and blinked back to Ponyville. I saw Rhino and Pyro walking through town and saw me.

"Jak!?" They both said as they noticed my clothing. I rolled my eyes at them as the walked towards me.

"What happened to you and why are you hot?" Pyro asked, making me mad. I punched him in the side of his arm.

"Ow! Why!?" He shouted as he rubbed his arm.

"Shut the fuck up man!" I said to him as I turned to Rhino.

"Hey, I'm dating Applejack but you still look good." He said in defense.

"Right, I forgot about that." I said, remembering his relationship with AppleJack.

"You still haven't answered my question, you bitch!" Pyro shouted, earning a kick in the nuts.

"I'm still very fucking pissed that I'm a girl now and I guess I automatically hit the nearest dumbass next to me." I said with a laugh as Pyro was clutching his manhood in pain.

"I may not find this fair but it's hilarious!" Rhino said before busted out laughing. Pyro then took out healing potion and drank it.

"Not funny." He said as he got up. I felt my communicator vibrate. I took it out and pressed the answer button.

"The cure is done, there was a minor setback." She said, putting more emphasis on minor.

"I said I was sorry okay!?" I heard Rainbows voice through her end.

"Anyway, you need to head over to the spa." Zecora said before hanging up. Before light blinking away, I delivered a strong punch to Pyros manhood again and blinked away.

I then appeared in front of the spa and went inside, telling the receptionist that I had to be here for the poison joke cure and lead me to a pool with the cure in it and the mane six inside. I blushed at the sight and shook my head as I went in the pool. I relaxed as I slowly sunk down completely and coming back up as my normal self again.

"By the way Jak." I heard Applejack say.

"Jacqueline, really?" She said with small laugh.

"It was your sisters little joke, not mine." I said as I got out of the pool.

"Also, Fluttershy don't be mad but I might've punched Pyro in the dick...twice but he's fine as long as he's got healing potions." I said, gaining a surprised look from her.

"Why though?" Twilight asked.

"He was the closest guy I could hit." I said as I sat down on a chair.

We stayed there conversing back and forth for a while before one of the staff members told us we needed to go. After waiting for them to put on their clothes and paying, the girls went their separate ways and me and Twilight went for a lunch date.

The wedding Part 1: Love is strong and beautiful

PoV: Jak

Location: Ponyville

Time: 1:00 P.M

One month since poison joked

One month, in one whole month a lot could happen, like having to be visited by future Twilight, Spike birthday, running away from Psycho Pyro, Pinkies parties and the party for one, hell we even went back to Haven City for some tools and materials, I even started Spikes meat diet and noticed him growing with each passing weak and with each day, each minute, I know my greatest failure will soon comeback to hunt me. Now, I'm here in the forest with my students, including the newest one Pyro.

"Whats the point of doing this again!?" Pyro shouted from the top of the cliff.

"This is to see if you can slow down your fall with a shout!" I shouted back as Spike and Rainbow were behind me using me phone for games. Pyro jumped off the cliff and started falling in high speed.

"Fus Roh Dah!!!!" He shouted, resulting in something I didn't expect. He was launched back into the air by the sheer force of the shout and was flying straight to Ponyville.

I sighed as I walked by Dash and took my phone back.

"Let's go get the dumbass and make sure he's alright." I said to them as I started walking towards town.

We made it back to town and found Pyro in the fountain. I rolled my eyes while Dash and Spike were laughing at him. I helped him up and checked if he had any injuries, so I could avoid Flutter-rage.

"You feeling okay?" I asked him in a mono-tone as I waved my hand in front of his face.

"Yeah, but I'm not doing that again." Pyro said

"That's my decision, you should know that already." I said as we began to walk Sugarcube corner.

"What's up with you? You're acting very differently than usual." He asked. I quietly sighed as I looked over to him.

"I have...a mental condition, that kinda effects me in a depressive level, I had it under control but I remembered the one thing I failed to save, causing thousands if not millions of ponies to just vanish and it's going to comeback to hunt me." I said to him, gaining the attention of Dash and Spike.

"What do you mean, dude?" Dash asked.

"Nothing, I'll talk to you guys later." I said as I walked back to the forest.

'This time, I will not be broken, I will not be tortured and I won't be beaten down. I will make him regret his actions against the ponies, himself and his daughter.' I thought as I clenched my fist in rage.

"I'm coming for you Sombra, and when I do, you will beg for death." I said to myself as my eyes turned pitch black. I entered the forest and made my way towards a place to relax and I know just the place.

PoV: Pyro

It was only been a few minutes since Jak went back to the forest, but I couldn't help think on what he said, about his greatest failure coming back to hunt him.

'He couldn't mean the empire, right?' I thought as I entered Sugarcube Corner and was greeted with the sight of Nano serving some cake and a milkshake to a costumer, so I went over to greet him.

"Hey Nano." I greeted, gaining his attention.

"Hello, how can help you today, my friend?" He said as he stood in front of the register.

"I'm not here to buy, I just wanted to ask you if you've noticed Jaks change of behaviour?" I asked him, making him stop in his tracks and look at me.

"I'm not at liberty to disclose any information on that." He said in a serious tone.

"Can you at least tell me if it has something to do with the Crystal empire?" I asked him, wanting know more on how to help my friend.

"...Yes, and the one to blame is somepony Jak could've called a father. That is all I'm giving you, and I suggest you drop the subject at hand." Nano said.

"Alright, and thanks." I said as I walked out. Once outside, I saw very worried Twilight and Spike outside. Twilight was wearing a lavender blouse and some blue short jeans, while Spike was only wearing dark blue jeans.

"Pyro, have you seen Jak?" Twilight asked as she walked up to me.

"Yeah, he's at the forest, but He's been acting starnge as of late, maybe you could talk it out with him." I said to her.

"Whatever it may be, he should know that I'm always there for him." She said. Spike tapped her shoulder to gain her attention.

"It goes deeper than that, he said that it's a mental problem that he had under control." Spike said.

"Had, he had under control but something reminded him of his worst memory." I said to them.

"I'll go see if I can help him out of his sad state." Twilight said as she began to walk towards the forest. I turned to look at Spike with one question in mind.

"Why are you shirtless?" I asked the Drake.

"Shit if I know, I didn't even realize I was shirtless till you pointed it out." He said as he looked at his chest.

"You think Jaks training paying off?" He asked as he flexed his arms.

"Shouldn't you go with Twilight?" I asked him, making him stop flexing his arms.

"I think she wants to do this herself, dude." He said as he crossed his arms and put them behind his head.

"You're just lazy, aren't you?" I said to him.

"You said it." He said as we began to walk around the town.

PoV: Twilight

I went to the forest in search of Jak. Earlier today I had gotten an invitation to my brothers wedding, and I should be excited about him finding somepony but He never told me anything and I don't even know who this Mi Amore Cadenza is. So, I set out to find Jak and tell him that we've been invited but what Pyro said to me worried me a little bit.

'I wonder if the spell he taught me will work right now.' I though as I casted an Eco tracking spell and followed the strongest source of Eco.

I followed the source and ended up near a lake with a large bronze platform with five smaller ones surrounding it. I saw Jak sitting in the middle one cross legged and shirtless. I walked fowards and stepped on some thing. I looked down and saw that it was his shirt, satchel, googles and ring.

I looked back at Jak and saw that he had a strange mark on his back and scars scattered through out his back.

'He looks troubled, sad and depressed but why?' I thought as I kept looking at him. I then teleported behind him and began to walk slowly to him.

"Jak? Are You okay?" I asked him.

"Tell me Twilight, do you think I'm a monster?" He asked not even looking at me.

"What do you mean?" I asked him, getting more and more worried about him.

"I have been called a monster also a killer, a savage, a failure, freak , Killing machine, Soulless, Demon, but I never paid any mind to the endless insults, until I lost someone close to me." He said as I sat down next to him.

"Who?" I asked, wanting to know more.

"An Earth-pony stallion I could call my father, Samos. He taught me all I know about Eco and had helped me go through some emotional problems I had but I lost him to a tyrant." He said as he looked at his own reflection through the lake.

PoV: Jak

"I knew something was wrong when one day, he just vanished without a trace. I gathered any thing related to his disappearance and found that a unicorn stallion who had enslaved his kingdom had something to do with it. So Me, Celestia and Luna went to confront him against his actions towards his subjects but just when we had him, he casted a spell, making him and his entire kingdom along with it's residents to vanish." I said as a single tear dropped down to the water.

"Since then, I've felt like I was the monster for letting the innocent ponies suffer the consequences of my actions." I said, letting loose a few more tears. I then felt a pair of soft arms embrace me.

"You didn't know he was going to do that." I heard Twilight say as I saw the reflection of the me but wearing winter battle gear. I blinked and the reflection was now of me and Twilight sitting together with Twilight was hugging me.

"And I don't think you're any of those things, I love you for who you are not what you are." Twilight said. I turned over to her with teary smile.

"I love you too, Twilight." I said before kissing her. The kiss lasted for five minutes, we then got up and dusted ourselves.

"I want to show you something." I said to her as I got to the middle of the platform and stomped, making a large button appear on the floor. I the stomped on the button, making the pillar rise along with the others to create a way down.

"I come here when I'm feeling down and look at the view from here." I said as I put an arm around her. We could see all of the Everfree forest, Ponyville and Canterlot from up here. Twilight laid her head on my shoulder and let out a happy sigh.

"Before I forget, we've been invited to my brothers wedding," Twilight said as we sat back down and enjoyed the view in each others company.

"Yeah, an I got a feeling it's going to be one hell of a wedding." I said to her.

'I'm not a freak, a monster or a killer, I'm just me, a guy who's just 'lucky' enough to be here but, at least she makes it all worth while.' I said as I let out a happy sigh.

"You know what love can be?" I asked Twilight.

"Hmm?" Twilight hummed with her eyes closed.

"Love can be strong, amazing and a beautiful feeling." I said to her. I smiled as I looked forward to a better future.

The wedding part 2: Wedding crashers

PoV:Jak

Location: Everfree Forest, Precursor lookout

Time: 3:00 P.M

Me and Twilight have been sitting here for the past half hour, enjoying the view and each others company.

I opened my eyes and saw the position of the sun, meaning it's time to head back. I got up carefully, to not wake up Twilight. I then picked her up bridal style and summoned my wings. I looked at my wings and saw that they were a golden color instead of their normal light blue.

I flew down gently to the ground and picked up my things with my tendrils. I placed Twilight softly on the ground, so I could put my things back on.

After tying up the ring with the satchels straps, I picked up Twilight again and flew off to Ponyville.

Twilight was beginning to stir, then opened her eyes slowly and noticed that we're flying. She yelped as she looked down and held on tightly around my neck.

“Twilight, you need to relax, the chances of me dropping you are zero to none.” I said to her as she loosed her grip. She saw the way I was carrying her and blushed a little but had a smile as she sighed happily.

“You should take me flying with you more often.” She said.

“I'll think about it.” I said jokingly, making her laugh a little. She looked at me and put a hand on my cheek.

“If you need somepony to talk about your feelings, I'll be happy to be there for you.” She said, gaining a nod from me.

“I will.” I said while speeding up a bit as the town was in sight.

I landed safely and put Twilight down, then continued to go on foot back to the Library.

“When do we leave for Canterlot?” I asked her as we entered the market place.

“Around ten in the morning, we need to be there for the rehearsal dinner.” She said as we passed by the Apple stand with A.J and Rhino working in it. They waved at us as we walked by.

“Also, I was wondering what you said to Rainbow Dash a month ago, after she told us to get a room.” She said.

“Well, I've noticed that whenever Alduin is in town, She tends to hang out with him a lot. So, my theory is that she likes him.” I told her as a group of children passed by running from a colt.

“I always thought she would go for a pegasus stallion.” She said, giggling a little.

“Well, Al can be a bit egotistical and competitive when he wants to be. I guess Dash just like him because of his personality of being a cool guy and a dumbass.” I said as we saw Sugarcube Corner.

“And what about Applejack and Rhino?” She asked.

“Well, I promised not to tell anyone but they never said anypony.” I said with a smirk.

“Rhino told me that it started in Applebucking season. Applejack said that they started to get to know each other as good friends but one thing lead to another, and here they are.” I said to her as we entered the Sugarcube corner.

Once inside, I sas Nano and Pinkie slow dancing together while classical music was playing. I looked at Twilight as she looked at me and we both knew what to do.

We raised our hands as we slowly walked away, without them noticing.

“Isn't Nano a suit?” Twilight asked as I closed the door.

“Not anymore, the suit should've locked itself and changed itself to a real Stallion, meaning Nano is a living breathing pony with the abilities of the suit.” I said to her.

“Alright, let's go home and pack some bags for tomorrow.” She said as we walked towards the Library.

“I'll go pick up the girls from school.” I said, giving her a small kiss before heading towards the Schoolhouse.

On the way there, I walked by Alduin and Rainbow as they raced by me. I could see that Al was enjoying his little outings with her.

“Hey man.” I heard someone behind me. I looked back and saw Daxter and the gang

“Sup guys. It's actually pretty good that you guys are here, I've been invited to my mare-friend's brother’s wedding and the whole thing's a sham, there'll be an invasion of changelings at the wedding to try to take over Canterlot and I need you guys to go also. You guys can go with your cars, I'm going by train.” I said to them, gaining some smirks as they liked the sound of riding in guns blazing.

“Rhino, Nano and my brothers will be going also by train.” I said as I walked towards the Schoolhouse.

“So, how did you and that unicorn mare start seeing each other?” Daxter asked as he followed me.

“Well, we both had a crush on each other for a while and i asked her out to the Grand Galloping Gala, a ball basically. Anyway, We arrived and had our fun for about two hours or so until Praxis came in. Long story short, she kissed me and I kissed her back.” I said as we turned on a corner and saw the school.

“Not sure if messed up or amazing.” He said with his eyes narrowed at nothing.

“Don't meme, please.” I said as we sat down and waited on a bench.

“So, how are things with the gang?” I asked him.

“Good surprisingly enough. Sig had gotten close with Rhino, Torn is getting ready to whoop Shining Armor’s ass and Ashelin has been helping the Rarity mare, personally, I don't like Rarity, when she first saw me, she started to throw things at me.” Daxter said.

“Meh, you get used to it.” I said as the bell started ringing. I saw the children running out, eager to have fun with their friends. Nyx and Scootaloo then walked out with their friends.

“Hey Dad!” Scoots and Nyx both greeted.

“Hi Jak.” Sweetie Belle and AppleBloom said.

“Hey girls, how are you five doing?” I asked them.

“Good, we were just about to go crusading.” Scootaloo said.

“Alright, but be back home at six, we're leaving for Canterlot tomorrow for a few days.” I said, gaining a nod from each of them before they ran away, playing tag with Apple Bloom being it.

“So, how are we going to go in Canterlot as they get invaded?” Dax asked.

“There'll be a bubble shield around the city, it will go down when the attackers show themselves.” I said, making sure no one heard us.

“They're changelings, meaning they'll already be inside, so we need to wait.” I said as we got up.

“Alright, something to blast at.” Dax said to himself as he went to the market place.

While walking back to the Library, I had a little flashback related to my time in Haven during the war.

Flashback: War for Haven City

“Report…” Samos said to the radio as we walked out to the balcony of the palace and saw hellcats fighting KG Drones while on the ground firefights could be seen.

“It's bad! The city's become a battlefield! Mechanized Death Bots have taken the industrial section, and the surviving Metal Heads have expanded their hold on the Westside. We're losing ground on all fronts.” Torn said through the radio.

“The Council's meeting tonight in emergency session. Rumblings about you, Jak. It doesn't look good. They think your friendship with Krew helped the Metal Heads get into the city.” Ashelin said after Torn reported in.

“You don't believe that do you?” I asked Samos, worryingly about what's to come.

“What's in the past is done. Right now, Metal-Heads are assaulting the Palace. They're looking for something, and I have no idea…” Samos was interrupted by the sound of mortars going on off. We looked down to see the mortars striking the palace. More were fired, making the palace start to fall.

“HEELLP, WE'RE FALLING!” Daxter shouted through the radio as we held on for our lives.

“OVER HERE! JUMP!” Torn shouted as he pulled over his Hellcat allowing us to jump on before the palace fell to the ground. We drove above the wreckage and were blinded by a bright light.

“By the Precursors!” Samos shouted as he saw the precursor catacombs in the ruins of the palace.

Flashback end

As my flashback came to an end, I saw that I was a few feet away from the library. I stopped as I heard the sound of a rocket. I looked back and saw Pyro strapped to a Rocket with Dash flying behind and Alduin running to get Pyro off the Rocket while Pyro was yelling at the pedestrians to move.

“Move the fuck out of the way!” Pyro yelled as he planted his feet on the ground to slow down.

Al stopped In front of me to catch his breath, so I asked him what was going on.

“Pyro decided it would be fun to strap himself on a rocket, so I was like alright but then remembered that the rocket he's talking about his resized version of the super nova rocket. Now, me and Dash need to stop that rocket before, you know.” He said before breaking into a full sprint again while summoning Dark eco tendrils to climb buildings.

I could feel my eye twitch while I sighed to myself. I focused my green eco and encased the Nova rocket in a pillar of crystallized green Eco, making Pyro’s rope snap and launch him straight to a window of a familiar shop.

“Come on! I just got that repainted!” The store owner shouted as he walked out of his shop.

“We'll pay you the bits.” I said as I walked over to Pyro.

“Ow.” Pyro mumbled out.

“Why would you even strap yourself to a rocket?” I asked him as I held my hand out for him.

He grabbed my hand and pulled himself up.

“Because it was fun. By the way, you feeling better now?” He asked me.

“Yeah, thanks to Twilight.” I said as Rainbow and Al caught up.

“Okay, you got the Supernova, now what?” Alduin asked. I looked at the encased Rocket.

“Now, you disarm it.” I said as I focused the eco crystal to make an opening for Al to disarm it.

“What’s so bad about that rocket?” Rainbow asked me as he kept looking at Al.

“If it blows up, there’ll be a giant hole where Ponyville used to be.” I said as I glared at Pyro.

“Hey! I didn’t know it was that kind of rocket!” He shouted in defense.

“You’re not supposed to tie yourself to a rocket in the first place!” I shouted back

“Well sorry prince, I was bored and wanted to do something fun. How could I know I was riding a nuke.” he answered, turning around to look back where he came from.

“How about that sign with the nuclear tag on it.” I said, pointing at a sticker with a warning that read ‘Nuclear Missile, DO not TOUCH’ on it.

“Oh.” Pyro said as he saw the sticker.

“You know what, I’m just going to back to the library, I need to talk to Spike.” I said as I summoned my wings, I looked at my wings and saw that they’re back to being a light blue. I flew off to the library. On the way, I looked for something in my satchel and pulled out a small piece of a Dark eco crystal.

‘Hopefully we won’t need this.’ I thought as I landed in front of the library door. I dispersed my wings and went inside,

I saw Spike laying down on the couch with a comic book on his head. I chuckled as I swiped the comic book, surprising him as he woke up.

“Whaa!” He shouted as he rubbed his eyes, then looked at me.

“I need to tell you something but first, where is Twilight?” I asked him.

“Getting a dress from Rarity, why?” He said as he sat up. I took out the crystal and showed it to him.

“The wedding’s a sham, it’s diversion for an invasion and I need you to have this just in case shit gets real.” I said as I gave him the crystal.

“Once you use it, it’ll change you into a raging beast hell bent on killing but I know you can handle this. Remember, don’t say a thing to Twilight, this is something that’s supposed to happen.” I said to him as he put the crystal in his pocket.

“So, you know the future?” He asked as he looked back at me.

“Yes but please, please act like you never knew this alright. If I tell them what’s going to happen, the future will change drastically and Twilight and her friends wouldn’t learn any life lessons.” I said to him.

“Then why say it to me?” He asked.

“Because, I changed your future from always looking like a baby dragon to what you are now.” I said while gesturing at him.

“Okay, I think I get it.” He said as he got up and went to the kitchen.

“You want anything specific for dinner?” He asked as he popped his head out of the corner.

“Anything that isn’t poison.” I said, gaining a shrug from him before he went back in to cook.

I decided to lay down on the couch for a nap.

6:00 P.M

“You sure this a good idea?” I heard Nyx’s voice.

“Twilight said it was okay.” I heard Scootaloo say before I felt ice cold water being poured on me.

“AHH!” I shouted as I leaped up the couch, freezing cold.

“Why!?” I asked them, still shivering.

“We tried to wake you up for dinner but you’re a really heavy sleeper.” I heard Twilight say through the door to the dining room.

“Alright, fine. Let’s go eat!” I said, ignoring the fact that I was still freezing. Twilight giggled at my obliviousness and casted a drying spell on me.

“Thanks, Twi.” I said before heading into the dining room.

After eating, I packed my bags for tomorrow and helped Nyx and Scootaloo pack. After we all finished packing, we went to get ready for bed.

“You don’t think the princesses are going to hard on Shining with his training?” Twilight asked as she got on the bed.

“No, if they did, Shining would be in the hospital right now.” I said as I laid down next to Twilight.

“And what makes me mad at him is that he never told me that he was dating, or that he was getting married and he chooses now to tell me.” She said, sniffling a little.

“I’m sure that he just didn’t have time to write to you about it.” I said as I put my arm around her in a comforting manner.

“Maybe, anyway goodnight.” She said, giving me a quick kiss, then turned off the lamp and went to sleep.

I looked over to the window and thought about tomorrow, thensleep took hold of me.

Morning: 9:00 A.M

I opened my eyes as was woken by the sunlight. I tried blocking the light but to no avail, so I got up and went to eat breakfast.

After eating breakfast, I went back upstairs with a trumpet in hand to wake everyone up.

Youtube Video

Everyone sprung up from their beds and glared at me.

“Payback, baby!” I shouted as I fell to the floor, laughing my ass off.

After my laugh riot, everyone ate and got ready to leave for the train station. I made sure to pack my gun and followed Twilight to the station.

Once we arrived at the station, we met up with the girls, Alduin, Zii, Rhino, Pyro and Nano waiting for us. We then bought our tickets and boarded the train.

The girls went in a separate cart, while me and the rest of the guys were in our own cart.

Once I closed the door to the girl's cart, Zii casted a mute spell around us.

“Now, what are we going to do about this?” Al said as he displayed a map of Canterlot with a huge red circle drawn around it.

“Well, until shit hits the fan, we act casual and pretend to not know anything. After the bitch reveals herself and the shield drops, The gang will drive in through the city guns blazing.” I said as I drew a few exes around the front of the city.

“Pyro, you'll roast the fuck out of the ones around the palace, like the insects they are.” I said as I gave Pyro modified Vulcan fury that shoots fire.

“Oh, baby where have you been all my life” he said holding it up and cradling it like a child

“Rhino, charge in and clear the way for any civilians around the city.” I said to Rhino. Rhino just flared his nostrils, ready for anything.

“Zii and Al will provide air support by any means necessary.” I said to them.

“Nano, you have another mode called Battle ready, once shit happens, activate it and protect the girls at all cost.” I said to Nano, earning a salute.

“And I'll be with Twilight to make sure nothing happens, and I got a little plan B.” I said, rolling the map up and giving it to Al.

“I gave Spike a small Dark Eco crystal, he'll only use it in an emergency.” I said as Zii took down the mute spell.

I decided to nap until we get to Canterlot as the rest of the guys did their own thing.

I felt the train come to a stop, meaning we arrived. I sat up with a loud yawn and got up the bed, smacking myself on the roof, forgetting that the roofs of the bed are so low. I got out the bed, grabbed my stuff and headed out.

Once outside, I finally got to see the shield and the amount of guards that are posted around the station.

I looked back and saw Twilight walk out while holding her bag with Nyx and Scootaloo following behind. I grabbed hold of Nyx and Scoots bags while waiting for the rest of the girls and guys to come out.

Once everyone was out, we then made our way to the palace. On the way, some guards and civilians were giving us the evil eye, luckily none of the girls noticed them as they entered through the gates. I spotted pyro lifting up his new gun and giving the nobles a crazed grin. They backed off very quickly after that. I watched pyro’s form shift to a certain russian heavy weapons guy.

“You all are babies, who sends babies to fight?!” he said with a thick russian accent.

After we passed through the gates, we met up with Shining Armor, who was wearing some weird getup for the royal guard.

“Hey, little Sis.” Shining greeted his sister with a hug but was pushed away by her.

“Don’t hey ‘Sis’ me, you never told me you were getting married!” Twilight shouted as I backed up, not wanting to do with her family argument.

“Al, did you ever find out where the Prototype Supernova missile was?” Zii asked, wanting to know about the nuke.

“It’s useless now, I disarmed it.” Al said, earning a smack to the head.

“Why!?” Zii shouted as me and Al pointed at Pyro with blank expressions.

“Don’t worry Zii i have a back up, i just hope i don’t have to use it” pyro said looking down with a scowl.

“For what!? The Supernova was meant for the precursor robot!” Zii shouted still outraged about losing the only nuke he had.

“Zii i have over 5 megatons worth in nuclear materials, so if you need to make some more, ask me.” he said with a small grin on his face.

“No, it’s fine, we’ll just have to put a laser cannon instead.” Zii said as he walked towards the entrance to the palace

“That sounds like it be even more fun, it would make you bot closer to liberty prime.” Pyro said following them.

“It’ll put use to that large ass lens we have back at the lab.” Al said, following Zii inside. After Al went in, ‘Cadence’ walked out the door towards Shining.

“Bug bitch at three o'clock.” I whispered to Pyro as we walked back to the group. As we got closer to them, we could hear Twilight singing a little tune.

“Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake, clap your hands and do a little shake.” Twilight sang as she danced a little but stopped as she noticed that ‘Cadence’ wasn't doing it also.

“Mention anything about her dancing and you’ll be missing more than a few limbs.” I whispered at Pyro.

“I would say it is gay, but that's your lover.” he leaned closer to me. “but i have a feeling that you want her to make your ladybug shine, and do a little shake.” he said with a grin that I smacked off as soon as I could.

“Get your head out of the gutter man! My kids are here.” I said pointing at Nyx and Scootaloo beside me.

“That's why i whispered it to you, god!”

We then looked back at where Twilight was talking to ‘Cadence’ about her not doing their little dance.

“How long do you think it will take for the bug to release the shield?” I asked Pyro.

“I’m gonna give her about five and a half hours.” Pyro said, looking down at his Pip-boy for the time.

“Welp, let’s get going then,” I said as I picked up Nyx and Scootaloo’s bags.

“You guys go on ahead, i want to go find a good bar for a bit. Need some alcohol for something i’m making.” he said walking down the road.

“Make sure it ain’t molotov’s!” I shouted as I guided Nyx and Scootaloo to the guest room.

“Hey good idea, maybe i will make some as well!” he yelled out.

“I said don’t! One fire weapon is enough.” I shouted as we walked up the steps.

“Ok fine, i just drink instead.”

“He’s getting drunk, isn’t he dad?” Scoots asked me as Pyro walked through the gates.

“There is a high chance but then again, we’re only human.” I said as we went through the doors.

“Moonshine makes for a good fuel for flamethrowers.” We heard pyro yell out.

“Isn’t that illegal?” Nyx said as we walked down the hallway.

“In some countries, unfortunately not this one.” I said to her. We finally found the one of the guest rooms and went in. I unpacked a few things like, map of the castle, tuxedo and two rings made from green eco as gifts for the real wedding. I left my gun i the case and put in a corner, hoped on the bed and took a nap, again.

PoV: Pyro

As I walked down and away from the others, I began to get lost in my thoughts.

‘I just hope i never have to use it, the changelings would never be able to stop it, hell even i am having a hard time keeping it down, but it’s human nature to kill ain't it, even with 15 years of my life in the fucking army, it still has yet to have its fill.

I slowly pulled myself from my train of thought to look around. i could see nobles walking around me, and guards as well. There must be changelings here in the city already, hidden… i wonder?

Would the pyroland goggles help me see them? Well try them out i guess.

As i placed them on my head i could see everything was still the same, until i looked out towards the pony’s walking around, i could see the changelings for sure. They sat out like a sore thumb. i guess the guys would want to know about this find as well. i took the goggles off and started to make my way to a bar near by.

30 minutes later

Well i have plenty of fuel now, but maybe i should help Al out. He seemed sad that the nuke was disarmed. You know what, screw that, their mech, not mine, if they need the supplies to build it then they can ask me for it. I find it funny that they did not find the terminal that i had built that hooks up with my supplies. I looked down at my Pip-boy and the time read 2:30. Plenty of time to get back there.

After looking around, I entered an ally, I grabbed the PDA and pressed the teleporter exit the blueprint came out and i placed it down below me, as it build itself up, kept looking up making sure no one saw what i was doing. yet i still had a feeling I was being watched. As it finished building I step on to it. I teleported into my room at the castle. I picked up the destroy PDA and hit the big red button. My teleporters blew up leaving the scrap behind. As i walked over to the wall that had a picture of me a fluttershy on it, i grabbed the brick below it and pulled it out. I hit the hidden button, and the passage opened showing the pole heading downward and the latter coming up. I grabbed the pole and slid down.

As i hit the bottom and looked round the room. The portal frame was still there and was ready to be finished. I know Jak may not like this, but i would rather be safe than sorry. When and if i can get this done and working then, it should work just like the mirror in the crystal kingdom. Letting Jak and the gang come into my world and vise versa. Now Zii can grab his nuclear materials, when it's working, i think i fucked up on the runes or something. ah well, now then time to grab plan C.

PoV: Jak

Location: Canterlot palace

Time of the wedding

“Dad?” I heard Scootaloo's voice as I napped.

“Hmm?” I hummed out while waving a hand.

“Why do you nap a lot?” She asked. I opened my eyes and sat up with a questionable look.

“I don't really know, sweetie.” I said as I stretched a bit, popping my shoulders.

“Anyway, Twilight said to get you, it's time for the rehearsal dinner.” She said as she walked to the door.

“Alright, give me a second.” I said as I went to put on my tux and grabbed my satchel, then followed Scootaloo.

On the way, some guards have been keeping an eye on us. Funny thing is, they're wearing the old golden armor and not the new one's, meaning someone's intel was way off.

We finally arrived at the doors to the dining hall and we saw Twilight glaring daggers at ‘Cadence'.

“You're not the real Cadence, you're just a complete bitch!” She shouted at ‘Cadence’, who then started to cry. Scootaloo went away to avoid any conflict with her sister in side the dining hall.

“Why are you saying mean things to me!?” ‘Cadence’ sobbed out as she was embraced by Shining.

“What is wrong with you!?” Shining shouted as he looked over to Twilight.

“Shiny, she isn't what she seems to be!” Twilight shouted in defense.

“I don't want to hear it, unless it isn't an apology!” He shouted back.

“Hey! She just trying to look out for you!” I shouted at him.

“Shut up, freak!” He shouted back, making Twilight furious by his insult.

“Don't call him a freak!” She shouted as she got closer to him.

“And why not? Just look at him, he isn't even a pony!” He shouted while gesturing at me.

“So what!? I'm dating him and I don't care that he's a pony!” She shouted as she stood next to me.

“You're what!? With that thing!?” He shouted.

“From freak to thing, did I Just get promoted or something?” I said to no one in particular.

“You know what? Maybe it's best if the both of you don't show up to the wedding.” Shining said, making Twilight tear up.

Shining then held on to ‘Cadence' as they walked back to the dining hall. The rest of the mane six, minus Fluttershy, were glaring at Twilight.

“What the hay, Twilight!?” Dash shouted as she flew close to her. I noticed that the guys were walking this way, knowing full well what's to come.

“Dash, she just trying to be a good sister and look out for him!” I shouted at Dash.

“That doesn't give her an excuse for making poor Cadence cry.” Rarity said. I could see that Spike rolled his eyes at ber claim.

“Aren't being a little overprotective on your brother?” AppleJack said as she walked through the doors to the dining hall with the girls following behind. I signaled the guys to go on inside.

“Why won't anypony believe me?” Twilight said as tears were starting to flow down her face.

“I believe you for two reasons. One is you being my mare-friend and two is that you never lie and when you do, it's kinda obvious when you do lie.” I said with a smile as I wiped her tears away, earning a sad smile from her.

“Come on, if what you say is indeed lie, then she has nothing to hide in her room.” I said to her as we walked to Cadences room.

While walking towards Cadences room, I had to cheer up Twilight on the way. I managed to cheer her up by saying one thing.

“No matter what happens Twi, I'll always be there for you, no matter who or what says I can't.” After I said that she cried in tears of joy while hugging me, soaking the shoulder of my tux.

Once we arrived we found ‘Cadence' standing in front of the room, waiting.

“Keeping you two around will only slow down my plan.” She said as she got ready to cast a spell but was stopped as I grabbed her horn.

“Let go of me, you insect!” She shouted. Twilight was shocked to see me do this.

“The irony in that sentence.” I said as I kicked her away.

She took her chance and casted a knockout spell at me. The last thing I could see was Twilight running towards me as the bitch teleported us to the caves, dropping us five feet above.

I woke up to sound of water drops and a horrible smell. I sat, holding my head in pain. I looked around but saw nothing as it was to dark for me to see. I used my dark eco infrared and looked around and saw that there isn't any heat signatures around. I looked behind me and saw...no.

I sprinted over there to a closer look. My blood ran cold as I could feel my emotions running rampant as I looked at her. Twilight, stomach covered in blood with a spike impaling her.

“No, no, no no no.” I said repeatedly as I tried to feel for her pulse, but felt none. My eyes turned pitch black, horns grew out, my hair turned pure white as my skin turned to a light grey.

“GAHHH!!” I shouted as the change was finished. I remembered packing a crystal just in case if Spike had to use his, so I ripped off my satchel and started to look for it.

I then pulled out a light eco crystal and I bit off a small chunk of it. I grabbed the small chunk and placed it her wound while carefully moving the spike out of her stomach.

I took of my jacket and used to stop the blood loss, after crystal shard in. I tied up my jacket and checked if any blood was leaking out and found none.

I held on to her as I could feel tears dripping down

“Please work, oh by the Precursors, please work.” I said to myself as I held on to her. The shard in her wound started to glow a bright light blue as her wound started to close.

I softly put Twilight back on the ground as I felt a pulse in her chest. I noticed she was breathing again, slowly but surely.

I stood up and summoned my dark tendrils as I teleported to to Alduin and Zii but first, my gun.

Throne room

I appeared in the throne room and saw the guys waiting around the room. Once they saw me and my form, they got ready to calm me down but they didn't try anything as I raised my hands.

“Chrysalis almost killed Twilight, I'm pretty sure it's time to crash this shit-fest.” I said as my claws grew a few inches longer.

Spike took out a sword made out of light eco crystals and gave it a few test swings.

Al smirked as he changed into his dark form while Zii went light form with some armor.

Nano cracked his knuckles and Rhino just waited for us. Pyro showed up by teleportation with his Magma fury, making the barrel spin a little.

“Someone say it's time?” He said with a smirk but once he looked at me, the smirk vanished.

“I'll tell you later, right now, let's go.” I said as my tendrils decided to act like a cape as we walked towards the ball room.

We walked up to the door and I held I put my ear to the door and waited.

“If anypony has anything to say against this the marriage, speak now or forever hold your pea-” Celestia didn't finish as I kicked the door of It's hinges and shouting one thing.

The guys soon stormed in behind me as if they were S.W.A.T. and surrounded Chrysalis.

“It's over, bitch!” I shouted at her. The ponies around were surprised at us but Shining just looked furious and was about to cast a spell at me but stopped as Celestia called in some guards.

“How!? How did you escape!?” She shouted as she got out of her disguise.

“Bitch, I just do what I do best!” I said blasting her with dark eco. She deflected the blast as she activated the mind control spell on Shining. Half the guards and civilians changed into changelings and captured Celestia in the green goo. The were about to get the girls but Nano came in, grabbed the two changelings and threw them towards Rhino, who then proceeded to break them.

Nano then activated his battle armor to fight.

“Follow me!” Nano shouted as he sliced some changelings. Nano lead the girls out with Spike and Rhino running a head to clear the way.

“Pyro, go help the guards outside!” I shouted, gaining a nod from him as he jumped out of the window and landed in the courtyard.

Al and Zii went out to give air support by jumping changeling from changeling.

“Shining dear, please take down that shield for me.” She said to Shining, making him take down the shield and letting the rest of her army in. I soon got blasted by Chrysalis, sending me flying out of through the window.

PoV: Daxter

“Shield is down. I repeat, shield is down!” I shouted through the radio as I revved up the engine and drove towards the city.

Sig then came up next to me in his hammer head. Torn came in with a Hellcat with Ashelin on the turret.

We got into the city limits as the changelings were bombing on to the ground, only to get run over by me or Sig.

“Locking on target!” Sig said as his weapon morph into a rocket launcher.

“Wam bam, Super Slam!” Sig shouted as a missile was launched towards a group of flying changelings and killing them in the explosion.

PoV: Jak

“Ow.” I said as I opened my eyes and saw the battle. Nano was slicing and dicing along with Spike. Rhino was leading a few civilians away and Pyro was busy burning the bugs with the Magma Fury.

I got up and walked towards a changeling and choked him with my tendrils. I used my tendrils to kill them one by one.

“Make a wish!” I shouted as I ripped one of them like a wishbone.

“Dad!!” I heard my daughters shout out. I looked over to them and saw three changelings about to capture them. I was about to go and save them but was soon pinned down by five of them. The took the chance and tied my tendrils together, allowing them to capture me easily.

I looked over to Spike as he was cornered by ten changelings.

“Spike, now is the time you use the shard!” I shouted at the bloody drake before one of the changelings decided to beat me.

Spike sheathed his sword on his back, then took out the crystal shard and crushed it in his hand, allowing the dark eco to flow around him.

“Gah ah *RAAAAH!!*” He shouted as the eco was turning him into a beast. He continued to scream while the drones were backing up, away from Spike while the ones that were focused on Nyx and Scootaloo walked towards him.

Spike turned his back to them as he got on his knees, clutching his stomach in pain. He then slowly stood up, turning to the changelings while he looked at himself.

“*Krahus, vosro koraav fos Zu'u vis dreh nu!*” Spike said as he turned to look at the changelings with an evil toothy grin.

He then proceeded to kill all of them, not leaving a single one alive. He ran up to me and cut me loose. I stood up and looked at him, then nodded at him as he leaped from building to building while taking down some changelings in the process.

I heard an explosion go off behind me and the sound of engines.

“Wam bam, Super Slam!” I heard Sig as the Hammer head drove by me. I then saw the boomer driving up behind.

“Leave some for me!” Daxter shouted as he ramped up on one of the roofs and fired the machine gun, killing some changelings and landing on another group of them.

“Hey Jak, you won't believe what we found!” He shouted as he pointed above. I looked up and saw a Freedom Hellcat flying around and killing changelings with its turrets.

Nano came in damaged and missing an arm.

“They got them. They have Pinkie.” He said, looking down in sadness.

“Chin up mate, we have a fight to win.” I said to him as I pulled out my blaster rifle and started firing at some changelings.

Nano nodded as he took out his blade again and went back into the fight. Rhino ran by me from down the street while looking down and his horn is pointing straight from him.

I could see Pyro having fun with the Magma Fury as he was laughing maniacally as he torched them while Spike was helping with the ones in the air as he leaped of a building and grabbed hold of two of them.

Alduin was riding a changeling like a surfboard as it glided down to the grown. As he landed, he was soon picked up by Lokzii to do that again.

I looked back at where Nyx and Scootaloo were at and found them hidden in a shop. I ran to them, narrowly dodging a missile and ran inside the building.

“Come on girls, I'm taking you somewhere safe.” I said to them as I embraced them before Eco blinking back to the crystal caverns.

“You two stay here and keep Twilight safe, while get rid of these pest.” I said as I looked over to the unconscious form of Twilight.

“And if you can, find the real Princess Cadence. She's tied up somewhere down here.” I said to them, earning salutes from the both of them. It made me smile, seeing that they'll help in any way they can even when they're afraid.

I hugged them both before standing back up again. I then Eco blinked back to the ball room.

I appeared behind one of the many pillars of the room and heard Chrysalis start to sing on her victory. I aimed my blaster at her and fired, missing as she dodged it.

“Oh, it's you again. This'll only be a second, dear.” She said to Shining as she glided towards me, ready to deliver a punch but was soon grabbed by my tendrils.

“Let's see how long it'll take for me to break you!” I shouted as I moved each of her limbs apart, resulting in some dislocation and her screams of pain.

I threw her back as I laughed at her agony.

“Do you think you've won!?” She shouted as she healed up her limbs and stood up.

“I never said anything about winning.” I said to her with a sinister grin.

She fired more spells at me and missed everyone as I used my tendrils to dodge. The girls and Celestia were stunned by how I crippled her in only a few seconds of fighting.

I kept dodging her spells but she decided to make a drone tackle me to the ground and continuously hit me. She smirked in victory but the smirk soon turned into a surprised look as she heard my laughter.

“Hahaha! You think this hurts, what you did to Twilight took all feeling from me. Pain is nothing!” shouted as my tendrils grabbed the changeling and pierced through his chest, ripping him apart.

I ran up to Chrysalis and started to give fast punches at her, not giving her a chance to do anything. I kicked her away again, letting her pick herself up.

“Can I just have a minute?” She asked, trying to catch her breath.

“Shoryuken.” I said to her.

“Wow, thanks, I-” I didn't give her a chance to finish as I delivered a strong uppercut, sending her a few feet into the air.

“Can't believe you fell for-” I was blasted to the wall, hard by a magic. I looked over to my arm and found it bended the wrong way.

“Don't you get it, I won!” She shouted, readying another spell.

“It's ain't over unless the one lives!” I said as i weakly stood up and bent my arm back to normal. I looked back at Chrysalis as I got ready to fight again.

PoV: Nyx

After Dad left, we went to check Twilight if she was okay. She had Dad's Tuxedo jacket wrapped around her stomach.

“Scootaloo, I'm going to try something stupid.” I said to her as I got ready to cast an advance healing spell.

“Alright, I'll go see if I can find the princess.” She said as she turned through a corner.

I focused the spell on her stomach as something inside was starting glow. I stopped the spell as Twilight was finally waking up.

“Ugh, what happened?” She mumbled out as she opened her eyes.

“I don't know, Dad left us here because of those weird bug ponies that are attacking Canterlot and found you here.” I said to her as she sat up. She looked down at herself and saw Dad's jacket covered in her blood.

“Why is Jak jacket wrapped around my stomach, covered in blood?” She asked.

“I don't know, you have to ask him.” I said as I stood up.

“Nyx, I found the Princess!” I heard Sis shout out through the cave.

“Come on Twilight, we need to go help her.” I said to her as I guided Twilight towards the direction Scootaloo went.

After a few twists and turns, we finally got there and saw a bruised Princess Cadence chained up to the wall.

I shot a blast of magic at her chains, freeing her.

“Huh?” She said as she looked at us. She then turned to Twilight and tried to focus her sight on her.

“Twilight?” She asked.

“Yes Cadence, it's me.” Twilight said as she hugged Cadence.

“The wedding!?” Cadence shouted, wide eyed.

“About that, it was a trap for an invasion of bug ponies.” Scootaloo said, using a spooky voice when she said ‘bug ponies’.

“Yeah, and Spike had to use a Dark eco crystal.” I said to her.

“What!? Why!?” Twilight shouted.

“Because he was cornered and Dad was captured.” I said trying to avoid eye contact with a furious Twilight. She sighed as she calmed down.

“I'm sorry for shouting at you, it's just Spike doing that is dangerous.” She said, giving me a hug.

“Come on, we got a city to save.” Twilight said, about to teleport us all towards the ball room.

“Room for one more?” We heard a voice ask behind us. We all turned to look at whoever it was and saw Spike, still in his dark form.

Once we arrived at the ball room, we were greeted with the sight of Dad in his dark form, fighting the bug lady.

Dad was soon thrown towards the wall. The bug lady ran and grabbed his neck as she kept pounding him at the wall, then threw him to the side. Dad kept trying to get back up, only to be kicked back down by her.

“Don't you get it!? It's over, I've won. And with the love of this foolish stallion, I'll conquer all of Eques-” She didn't finish as somepony blasted her off Dad with light eco. I looked next to me and saw that Twilight had light blue glowing eyes and her hand was up.

PoV: Jak

‘Ow, ow, ow.’ were my only thoughts as Chrysalis kept slamming me to the wall. She then threw me to the side, like trash. I kept trying to get up but Chrysalis always kicked me back down.

“Don't you get it!? It's over, I've won! And with the love of this foolish stallion, I will conquer all of Eques-” She was blasted away by light eco.

“Get off him, you whore!” I looked to where the voice came from and saw a very furious Twilight with glowing light blue eyes. I took the chance to heal myself as Twilight kept blasting Chrysalis with Light eco in a fit of rage.

Once I healed myself, I stood up and walked over to Chrysalis. She got ready for another fight but this time, I had the upper hand as I changed into Eco sage form.

I punched her a few times in a small rhythm, then kicked her, again in rhythm. I teleported as I punched again a few times. Then threw her up and gave a strong uppercut.

Youtube Video

While Chrysalis was still in the air, Spike teleported above her and kicked her. Once they landed, Spike took out his eco sword and dashed while hitting her with the sword.

“Supreme victory!” We all heard Pinkie shout out but ignored her. I picked up Chrysalis as she begged for mercy. I flew up straight to the skies out through the window and showed her what this little invasion is doing to her subjects.

“This is what is happening to your subjects. If you were a good queen, you would've seen this coming. Thousands of Changelings are dying, for something as idiotic as world domination.” I said as she looked at what she has done.

“I did this. My subjects, dying.” She said as she started to tear up.

“It's not too late to stop all this bloodshed.” I said to her.

“Please, make it stop, make it stop!” She sobbed out. I got ready to use my own version of the Royal Canterlot Voice.

“ENOUGH!!!!” I shouted, making everyone stop in their tracks.

“THE QUEEN HAS SURRENDERED! ALL REMAINING CHANGELINGS REPORT TO THE COURTYARD!!!” I shouted. I coughed out a bit, not used to shout that loud.

I flew down with Chrysalis behind me and landed in front of the palace gates. Daxter and Sig drove in and parked outside while Torn landed the Hellcat.

“It's over, the fight has been won by the ponies.” I said as everyone showed up. The changelings were very confused on what was going on.

“I have an idea on your punishment.” I said to Chrysalis, earning a sad nod from her.

“You and your changelings have to repair the damage caused by you.” I said to her.

“And then what, we starve to death afterwards!?” She shouted.

“What? No no, you will get love, I might have an idea on how to fix your food problem and I need you and your army. There's something heading to this planet and it's bad, real bad.” I said to her.

“What do you mean?” She asked.

“Well, a few months ago I was attacked by an old enemy that I thought was dead and he said to me before I killed him, that the Dark makers are coming back and in bigger numbers.” I said to her.

“The Dark makers? But they're just legends, a story you tell your kids in order to behave.” She said.

“They're real. Anyway, if you need any more information on them, feel free to ask Celestia."I said as I walked towards Spike, leaving Chrysalis to apologize to her subjects.

“Dude, how do you feel?” I asked him.

“Not a whole lot different but it's weird being like this.” He said, gesturing his dark form.

I took out the Light crystal from earlier and gave it to him.

“This should be enough light eco to change you back with no negative effects.” I said, slowly changing back to normal. Spike grabbed the crystal and crushed, letting the eco flow around him, changing him back to normal as well as healing him.

“Ow. That stung.” He said, rubbing the hand he used to crush the crystal.

“You get used to it.” I said to him before turning to look at Twilight.

“How are you feeling, Twi?” I asked her, sincerely worried about her.

“I'm fine. Why? Did something happen to me?” She asked.

“Well, when I woke up in the cavern, I found you, dead with a spike impaling your stomach.” I said to her.

“But I feel fine, better even.” She said.

“Wait, so the the crystal did work.” I said to her.

“What crystal?” She asked as she unwrapped the jacket, revealing the hole in her dress.

“I'll explain later, right now though, we need to help fix up the wedding for the real couple.” I said, looking over to Cadence who was now kissing Shining Armor.

“Alright.” She said as headed towards the ballroom to prepare for the real wedding.

After two hours of fixing up the place and getting the nobles to calm the fuck down by threatening them, we finally got the wedding underway.

Pyro showed up just in time before Cadence walked down the aisle. Of course, he had a few words from Fluttershy on not to be late for special occasions. Nano got to spend time with Pinkie after Al and Zii reattached his arm.

After the wedding ceremony, Rainbow Dash performed her Sonic Rainboom with the help of Alduin, launching at incredible speed.

Fluttershy had the birds sing in perfect sync during the wedding reception.

I could see Nano and Pinkie dancing together and faintly see Rainbow and Alduin dancing together as well. There are still some nobles who kept saying that the Queen should be put in the dungeon but that stopped once to them to the dungeons.

Twilight was getting apologies from her friends and brother while I stayed sitting by myself, thinking on how easily I could get angry and change.

‘Fuck, I need his help for this. Only he can help me control my anger, if he's willing of course.’ I thought as I stood up and walked towards Celestia.

“Tia.” I said, gaining her attention.

“I thought about today and how easily I changed to.my dark form, so came up with a conclusion and I know you won't like but I need his help.” I said to her, making her go wide eyed.

“But why? You can just learn yourself, right?” She asked, not wanting me to go.

“I can but’ll take me a hundred years if not more just to learn to resist the change and I don't want to risk hurting Twilight, Nyx and/or Scootaloo. He can teach me, after all he was the sage of green eco.” I said to her.

“Alright but what about Twilight and your two daughters?” She asked.

“I need you to tell them for me and I'll be gone for a month, exactly the amount of time I need.” I said to her.

“In a month, send Twilight to the crystal empire to save it. I want to try to convince him to come back.” I said, gaining a sad nod from her before eco blinking away.

PoV: Celestia

I just can't believe he need the help of that traitor. I just need to find a way to tell them gently.

“Princess, what happened to Jak?” I heard the voice of the displaced.

“He, well, went to get help with his changing problems, He's afraid if he can't control it that he might end up hurting Twilight or his daughters and won't be back for a month.” I said, trying my best to not look at him.

“Help from whom?” Pyro asked.

“From a friend turned adversary, King Sombra.” I said to him.

“What!?” He shouted, gaining the attention of Twilight and her friends.

“Princess, what's going on and where is Jak?” Twilight asked. I sighed to myself as I began to tell them what's happening.

“He's gone?” Twilight asked, tearing up.

“He left to help with his rage induced changes, he doesn't want to risk hurting you or his two daughters.” I said to her.

“But why couldn't he tell us himself?” She said wiping a few tears away.

“We can answer that.” Uncle Al said as he walked up with Uncle Zii following behind.

“He has a mental condition that makes hard for him to tell anyone anything, no matter who they are. He also gets random moments of depression, making him an anti-social person and hard to talk to. How Twilight got him to talk about his problems is still unknown to us, but we think it's because he trusts you Twilight.” Alduin said.

“He said he felt better after yesterday, did he lie about that?” Pyro asked them.

“No, he felt ten time better actually, it's just something he needs to control or else he might lose his mind in pure rage.” Zii said.

“When will he come back, princess?” Twilight asked me.

“In a month he should be done.” I said as I hugged my student.

PoV: Jak

Location: Frozen North

Two hours after departure

After telling Tia what I'm going to do, I packed my battle clothes and headed to the North, far far to the North.

I've been walking around this fucking blizzard for half an hour and decided to set up in a cave.

After setting up camp in the cave, I heard the sound of evil laughter.

“I don't have time for this, come out, I need to talk to you!” I shouted at nothing. Seconds later a shadow appeared in front of me.

“Now why would you need to talk to me, old friend” He sneered at me.

“I need your help.” I said, surprising him.

“With what? And why should I help you?” He asked, smirking at me.

“I need help to control my anger and you should care, because there's a fucking invasion of Dark makers coming this way in two years.” I said to him. He sat there in deep thought then let out a sigh.

“Alright, I'll teach you but that doesn't make us friends.” He said.

“Don't worry, I didn't plan to act all buddy buddy with you.” I said as he stood up and summoned his wooden staff.

“Let's go, training starts now!” He shouted at me as he hit me with the staff.

“Alright. This is going to be a fun won't it, Samos?” I asked him, earning an honest laugh from him.

“I'm sure it will.” He said as he let go of his cape and sat crossed legged and motioned for me to do the same.

I sat down in front of him crossed legged as he said the instruction on how to have a calm mind.

The Fear Master and The Sage

PoV: Twilight

Location: Golden Oaks Library

Time: 12:00 P.M, Monday

One month after the wedding

It's been a whole month since the wedding, since the invasion and since Jak left. At first, I thought he left me for good but I was reassured by the princesses that he wouldn't do anything of the sorts.

I've had Spike, Nyx, Scootaloo and all my friends to be there for me when I broke down, crying my eyes out. It's been two weeks since I had an emotional break down and I've been feeling a lot better.

I even got to learn how to control my Light powers with the help of Lokzii.

Now I'm reorganizing the library with the help of Nyx, Scootaloo and Spike. I looked at my checklist to see what else needs to be moved to another shelf.

"And we're done!" I declared, earning a few shout of hooray.

"Finally, I thought my hands would've fallen off." Nyx said, clutching her hand in fake agony.

"Hey, it wasn't that much." I said to her.

"Yeah but remember we had to do it twice!" Scootaloo shouted as she flooped on the couch.

"Now you two now what I have to do all the time." Spike said to then as he sat crossed leg on the floor.

"I'll remember that the next time we have to do this again." I said to Spike. He put his head down as he whined about it. He's whining was cut short by him burping out a letter.

"Excuse me." He said as pounded his chest and gave me the letter.

I read the letter, then re-read it again to make sure and I could feel my eye start to twitch.

"The princess is giving me a test!!" I shouted as I began to panick.

"Twilight, calm down! It's just a test!" Nyx shouted as she stared to shake me with the help of Scootaloo.

"That's just it! I don't know what I need to study and she wants me to take it today! I have to get some things!" I said as I stood up and ran to get some paper and pen but found no pen.

PoV: Spike

I've just watched Twilight have a panick attack over a test and I couldn't help but laugh. My laughter was cut short as I felt the library flip, making fall towards the ceiling.

"Ow!" I said with my face firmly planted on the wood. I raised my head and saw Nyx carrying Scootaloo, avoiding the fall.

"Traitor!" I shouted at them, earning the sound of their laughter.

They both landed next to and helped me up. We then went and tried to calm Twilight down.

"Seriously Twilight, you need to calm dowm. We're pretty sure you'll ace this test. Now, can you do us all a favor and flip the library back to normal." I said to her. She nodded and started to flip the library back to normal, resulting in the same outcome of me landing face first on the surface.

"You did that on purpose." I said, glaring at her as she whistled innocently.

"Twilight!" I heard the voices of Twilights friends as they barged in through the door.

"What happened? Why was the tree flipped?" AppleJack asked.

"And why was it flipped? I was napping on a cloud on top." Dash said, letting out a yawn.

"No, she just panicked because she just got a letter from the princess saying that she had a test to take to today." Pinkie said, breathing in a lot of air afterwards.

"Yeah, that's pretty much it in a nutshell." I said to them as Nyx flew down and let Scootaloo go.

"So when do we leave?" Fluttershy asked in a normal tone.

"You girls don't have to, this is my test." Twilight said.

"Oh darling we're your friends, we want to go so we can support you." Rarity said.

"Thanks girls." Twilight said to them as they started walking towards the train station. I looked back at the mess.

Books were scattered everywhere, some ink bottles broke and some spills, papers were gliding down and some shelves were tipped over.

"Fuck that!" I shouted as I stood up and followed the girls with Nyx and Scootaloo following behind me.

One hour later

Location: Canterlot

After getting off the traing, we walked to the palace and on the way, I could see some changelings backing away from me in fear. I felt bad for them but it's not like I had a choice.

There were even some in guard amor, probably to substitute for the actual guards who are injured.

Once we arrived at the gates, they let us in. I could see Chrysalis chatting with Discord as he helped her fix some of the walls. We finally went inside and had to walk through several hallways before reaching the throne room.

Once we arrived at the throne room, we saw Celestia and Luna talking with a clocked figure. The guy in the cloak looked back at us, I couldn't even see his eyes as he turned to look at us.

He then looked at Celestia and Luna.

"Niidro tiid fah zey wah lif, dahmaan dreh ni vosotiiv." He said as he vanished into a dark mist.

"Who was that?" I heard Nyx ask.

"I don't know." I said to her. He sounded familiar, could it be?

"I'm glad that you could come in such a short notice, Twilight." Celestia said as she stood up from her throne and walked down the steps with her sister.

"Who was that, princess?" Twilight asked as she looked at the area the stranger stood in.

"You'll know in time and as for now, your test." Celestia said.

"Speaking of which, you never said what the test was about." Twilight said.

"It's not your normal kind of test, I need you to head to the Frozen North to help free an empire that has resurfaced." Celestia said.

"An empire in the north? How come I never heard of it?" Twilight asked.

"Father made sure of that." Luna said, making Twilight look down in sadness.

"Don't look sad, he's coming back today. It's already been a month." Celestia said, earning some happy shouts from Nyx and Scootaloo.

"Anyway, you must head north and help your brother and Cadence liberate the empire." She said, earning a nod of determination from Twilight.

"But be warned, you must face your fears in order to move forward." Luna said as we walked out. I didn't like the sound of that, not at all.

"What did she mean by that?" Scootaloo asked.

"I don't know but I really don't like the sound of that." I said as Twilight teleported us to the train station.

After arriving at the train station, we bought our tickets for a trip to the Frozen North. On the way, I could see a line of snow and dirt separating the Equestria from the North. Twilight was genuinely excited for two reasons, one is that she's going to see her brother and sister-in-law and the secong being is that Jak is coming back.

I decided to go talk to the conductor of the train. I opened the door and headed towards the engine.

I made it to the conductors area and found him looking at the horizon with a bord look.

"Hey man, you okay?" I asked him. He turned to me and then back.

"Yeah, just wish this day could go by faster. I have a mare waiting for me back home and this the first time in a month I get to see her." He said with a smile.

"Really? What's she like?" I asked him, trying to make a friendly conversation.

"Well, she's smart, beautiful, kind, funny, the perfect mare for me, my friend." He said as he pulled a few levers.

"So how come you had to leave?" I asked him as I found a crate I could sit on.

"Ugh, ever since the stupid invasion some of the stuck pricks of Canterlot high-tailed out of there and guess who had to take them places?" He said with a bemused look.

"I wonder how you survived that." I said to him as I chuckled a bit.

"So, where ya from, my scaly friend?" He asked.

"From Ponyville, nice little town but a hassle to live in sometimes." I said to him.

"Don't I know it, live there as well with the love of my life." He said as he pulled a something

"You live there too? Then how I never seen you before?" I asked him, gaining a chuckle from him.

"Maybe we just had things preoccupaying us, living there is quite the chore sometimes." He said, looking at me. I looked at his brown and saw a faint purple hue in them.

"Well, I think it's about time for me to leave." He said as a dark mist surrounded him, then disappeared leaving him wearing some sort of cloak.

"Face your fears in order to move forward." He said as smashed the control panel, then walked to the shadows and disappeared.

I looked back at the control panel and saw that it was completely bustes and sparking. I ran back to the girls, to warn them about the unstoppable train.

"Girls! The train, nopony is conducting the train!" I shouted as I ran in. The girls looked at me with wide eyes and I could see that Applejack was starting to hyperventilate.

"Ah don't want to ride this dang thing anymore! Get me off of this death trap!" She shouted.

"Face your fears in order to move forwards." I heard Nyx say to herself.

"Calm down!" Dash shouted as she grabbed A.J's arm.

"Don't tell me to calm down when I know we're all going to die!" AppleJack shouted as she shoved Dash away.

"AppleJack, you have to face your fear!" I shouted at her.

"No!" She said as she curled into a ball.

"If you don't we're all going to die! What kind of friend wouldn't face their fears to help others!" I shouted at her. She stopped and looked at all of us.

"Alright, but if I die, I'll haunt your ass." She said as she stood up and walked towards the train engine room with me following behind to help.

"The panel's busted! How are we going to stop this!" I shouted. She looked around and found a red lever, then pulled it has hard as she could. The train was screeching to a stop.

PoV: ???

Location: Hill overlooking the train

"Fear of trains? Really?" I asked the stallion standing next to me.

"That's what I found, I didn't think it was a legitimate fear." He said, shrugging his shoulders and holding his wooden staff.

"So, have you thought about it?" I asked him as we walked towards the Empire.

"I have and I'll do it, to teach her all I know about Green Eco." He said as we walked down the hill.

"You know, Surprise would be overjoyed to hear that." I said to him, giving him a sad smile.

"I know, and I want to redeem myself for my mistakes." He said with a sad sigh.

"You will." I said as we were covered in the Dark Eco mist.

PoV: Spike

Location: Crystal Empire train Station

The train stop, yeah~. I think I'm going to hurl, nope that's just the feeling of being scared shitless.

"You did it, AppleJack. AppleJack?" I said as I sat up and saw AppleJack on the floor with most of her fur turned pale.

"AJ, it's done. You can get up now." I said as I shook her. She shook her head as most of her coat color returned.

"Can we get off now?" She asked, making me roll my eyes. I helped her up and we walked back to the girls. Everyone was panicking still, so I shouted at them to shut up.

"We're here." I said as I got off the train with Scootaloo and Nyx walking out behind me.

"It's not as cold as I'd imagined it to be." I said as I touched the snow.

I heard the rest of the girls walk out behind us. I felt the feeling of Dark eco nearby and I saw the same hooded stallon and the cloaked figure from Canterlot through the blizzard. The hooded one gave me a thumbs up as they walked further away in to the blizzard.

"Spike, are you okay?" Nyx asked me.

"Yeah, I'm fine." I said as I looked back at Twilight and her friends as they were talking with somepony.

"We need to move, somethings out here to get us!" The stallion shouted at everyone.

"What's out there, Shiny?" Twilight said. The stallion pulled down his hoody, revealing that it was Shining Armor.

"When the empire came back, something or somepony came back with it." He said as demonic laughter could be heard in the distance.

"Come on!" Shining shouted as he ran towards the empire with us following behind.

A shadow soon jumped out of the blizzard and blocked our way. Shining tried to attack it but failed as it easily knocked him out.

"Face your fear in order to move forwards!" The shouted as it took the shape of...Pinkie? But only difference was that her mane was straight and she was a darker shade of pink.

She was holding two sharp swords and looked ready to kill.

"You guys go on ahead this one's mine." We all heard Pinkie say as she stood in front of the other one. We waisted no time in running towards the empire while I carried Shining. As we all got in, I looked back at Pinkie then went in.

PoV: Pinkie Pie

"I thought I got rid of you five years ago." I growled at her.

"And you have, but ever since you started to develop a crush on a certain robotic stallion, you've been thinking about me." She said with a smirk as she sheathed her swords and crossed her arms.

"You're afraid of him finding out about me, about him rejecting you, your friends finding out and reject you." She said.

"My friends wouldn't reject me!" I shouted at her.

"You're right, your friends wouldn't. But what about him?" She asked with a chuckle.

"He wouldn't...would he?" I said to myself. Would he not like me if he found out about her?

"Face it! You're afraid of him rejecting you!" She shouted with a laugh. I clenched my hands in to a fist and hit her straight in the muzzle.

"So, what if I'm afraid of rejection? I'm still willing to try!" I shouted at her as she fell to the snow, holding her muzzle in pain. She let go of her muzzle and looked at me with a smile.

"There, was that so hard?" She asked as she disappeared in a dark mist. I stood there looking at the spot she laid on and I could hear somepony walk behind me and put their hand on my shoulder.

"Pinkie, I know how you feel and I'm sure Nano wouldn't hate you, no matter what. He likes you Pinkie, but he's afraid of you not liking him back because of him being what he is." I heard the Stallion say as he took his hand back and walked away. I looked behind me but couldn't see a thing due to the blizzard.

I looked towards the large shield and walked over to it.

PoV: ???

Location: Crystal Empire

"Fear of being rejected. I honeslty didn't think she was afraid of that." I said to Sombra

"Neither did I. Anyway, who's next?" He said as he put on his old reading glasses.

"Ugh, the fashionista and the animal caretaker. I'll go do Rarity and Fluttershy's while you do the rest." He said as he walked down the street. I looked back at Twilight and sighed as I started to climb up a building to follow them.

PoV: Twilight

It's been ten minuted since we left Pinkie out there and I've been getting worried. I was going to go out there to look for her but stopped as Pinkie came into view, walking towards us.

Shining got up and gave her an opening and let her in.

Me and the rest of the girls ran at her and tackled her in a hug.

"Pinkie, we so worried!" Dash said as she got up.

"I'm fine, just shaken up a little." Pinkie said as we let go of the hug.

"What happened out there?" Fluttershy asked her.

"I faced my fears." She said with a small smile.

"Come on everypony, Cadence need our help." I heard Shining say. We began to follow him towards a crystal palace and on the way, I felt as if something was watching me. I looked up at one of the building and saw a cloaked figure looking down at me. He waved at me as he jumped and disappeared in mid-air in a mist of darkness.

I looked around to see if I could find it again but to no avail.

"Do not worry about your friends, their test of fear is all illusions." I heard somepony say.

"Twilight! What are you waiting for!" I heard Spike shout out. I looked at him and sped up.

PoV: Rainbow Dash

'What the buck is going on? Ever since we left Canterlot, everthing kept getting from bad to worsr!' I mentally asked myself. I looked around and noticed I got separated from the rest and ended up somewhere else.

"What the buck are you doing here?" I heard somepony say behind me. I looked back and saw a face I had hoped to never see.

"Dad?" I said to him.

"Don't you dare call me 'dad', your not family. If you were my daughter you would have already made to the Wonder bolts." He sneered at me.

"Is that what you want from me!? Just for somepony from your family to be in the Wonder bolts!" I shouted at him. I've had this conversation before.

"Wasn't the Sonic Rainboom enought to make you proud!?" I shouted afterwards.

"Anypony could've done that with enough training. The fact that you did it as a filly was nothing short of a miracle." He said as he began to walk away.

"Maybe, but I did it and helped my friends with it." I said to him.

"Oh really?" He said as out surroundings changed into a graveyard. He was standing behind five graves with my friends cutie mark. I walked over to them and got on my knees as O read their names on the stones.

"You failed to save them, you failed in being loyal to them and chose being a Wonder Bolt and you failed yourself." He said as he put his hand on my shoulder.

"You can change this, only if you face your fear of failing. Failing can defines who you are and how you do things." He said as I felt tears fell down my muzzle.

"Why are you doing this to me!?" I sobbed out.

"You need to know that being perfect in everything is impossible without failure. All I'm saying is that you need to learn from your mistakes, not do it again and hope for a different outcome." He said to me. He has a point.

"Okay, thanks." I said as I gave him a hug.

"I'm proud of you Dash, you face your fear of Failure." He said as my vision went white.

"Dash!" I heard Shys voice as I opened my eyes

"What happened?" I asked them as I sat up.

"We found you in the middle of the street knocked out cold." AppleJack said.

"Alright, did I miss anything?" I asked them.

"Well, there was this stranger standing above you as if he was waiting." Rarity said.

"Where's Twilight and Spike?" I asked them.

"They went to get something called the Crystal heart." Scootaloo said as she walked in.

"I need some water." I said.

"By the way, why were you crying?" Pinkie asked.

"I wasn't crying!" I shouted in defense.

PoV: Twilight

"Spike, I think we found it!" I shouted as I looked the crystal heart.

"Finally, I don't know how many nightmare gems I could've eaten because I am full!" He said as be let out a loud burp.

"Spike~!" I shouted as I swatted away the smell. I walked over to the heart but was soon stopped as I felt somepony watching me.

"It's your turn to face your fears, Twilight." I heard the same voice from earlier say as a dark mist appeared in the middle of the room and two figures stepped out of it

"Are you sure you already made them face their fears?" The one with the hood and face mask said.

"By the precursors child! Yes I'm sure!" The other said with an elderly voice. The dark hooded one looked at me as he raised his hand

"I'm really sorry." The dark hooded one said as he casted a spell at me, knocking me out cold.

Fear

I opened my eyes and sat up. I looked at my surrounding and saw bloodied claw marks. I could hear somepony laughing down the hall way. I stood up and walked towards the direction it came from.

Once I made it, I gasped at what I saw. Jak in his dark form while wearing armor, sitting on a stool, filing his claws and waiting for somepony to fight him.

"Come on! Anyone else!?" He shouted as something hoped in the small arena he was in.

"Heh, you guys just never learn." Jak said as he stood up and got ready to fight.

It ran at him ready to kill but was soon shredded down by Jak like nothing. More and more came in, he killed every last one of them.

"Not even the Dark makers can stop me, who's stopping me from taking over Equestria!?" He said as he ripped off one of their heads.

"Jak, stop!" I shouted, gaining his attention. With the way he looked at me, he didn't seem to happy about it.

"I thought I killed you with all your friends!" He shouted as he leaped towards me. I dodged out of the way as he pounded the ground.

"Jak, this isn't you! Please stop!" I shouted at him, feeling tears starting to fall.

"Stop what? The fun, I don't think so!" He said as he blasted me with dark eco. I raised my hand and focused my light eco and countered his blast.

"You always were tricky one to get rid of." He said as he ran at me.

"What about Nyx and Scootaloo!? Did you kill them too!?" I shouted at him, earning a confuse look from him.

"Who?" He asked.

"If you don't know who they are. Then your not the real Jak. He wouldn't do this!" I shouted as I dodged a swipe from him.

"He wouldn't kill for no reason!" I shouted, dodging another one.

"And he would sure as hell know who Nyx and Scootaloo are!" I shouted as I could feel myself change. I could feel wings sprouting out from my back and felt at peace.

"That's new." He said as he looked at me.

I looked at him as I raised my hand and fired a powerful light beam that pierced through him. He coughed out some blood as he blocked his wound and looked at me.

"Congrats, Twi. You freed me from myself." He said as his eyes turned back into their normal blue color.

"You passed the test." He said as he closed his eyes and let go of his last breath of air. I got on my knees and started to cry.

I just killed the one I loved, and he thanked me.

Reality

I felt somepony shake me awake as I opened my eyes. I saw the dark hooded stallion shake me. Once he saw that I was awake, he stood up and held out a hand for me. I grabbed his hand as he pulled me up.

"She fears that her lover will turn evil by the dark eco in him. I can see a few reasons why you would be afraid about that my dear, but the chances of that happening are none." The elderly hooded stallion said.

"W-w-what?" I stuttered as I noticed Spike was being held down by magic.

"You gave him something nopony could've ever given him, you gave him somepony to love. He wouldn't leave you for anything in the world." The dark hooded one said.

"How do you know that, how do you know that he won't leave me?" I asked as I slowly backed up towards the crystal heart, feeling tears sting my eyes.

"I know this because-" He lowered his hood took off mask.

"It's true." As he took off his mask, I could see that it was him, Jak.

"Hey, Twi." Jak said as he gave me a small smile.

"So, this is the mare you've talked about." The elderly stallion said as he lowered his hood.

"The love is strong in the both of you." He said.

"I'm sorry I had to put you through that." I heard Jak say as he stood next to the elderly stallion.

"I'm not expecting you to forgive me right away. Hell, I'm not expecting you to forgive me at all but what I'm trying to say is that I'm sorry, sorry for leaving you all behind, sorry for leaving Nyx and Scootaloo, and I'm sorry for leaving you." He said as he looked at me with teary eyes.

I ran to him and tackled him to the ground as I cried in tears of joy. He put his arms around me in return.

"I love you, Twilight Sparke." He said to me. I looked up at him and saw some tears flowing down his cheeks.

"I love you too, Jak." I said as I gave him a passionate kiss.

PoV: Spike

As Twilight was crying on Jak, I had walked towards the elderly stallion.

"So, who are you?" I asked him as he wiped a few tears away.

"My name is Sombra. Jak calls me by my old name, Samos." He said as he walked towards the crystal heart.

"Help me take this to the center of the city." He said as he grabbed the heart and gave it to me. We walked back to the center of the city to place the heart.

PoV: Jak

We've laying for what felt like hours. We finally got up and noticed Samos and Spike were gone along with the Crystal heart.

"Come on, I've got two fillies I need to apologize to." I said to her as a purple mist surrounded us both. We then appeared at the crystal palace.

The girls were surprised to see me while I tried to look for Nyx and Scootaloo. I looked back at Twilight and saw nod at me as I walked away in search of my two daughters.

"Nyx?" I said as I saw a her sitting next to Scootaloo as her sister slept.

"Hmm?" She said as she looked at me with a tired look in her eyes. Once she saw me, she let out a small gasp.

"Dad?" She said as she woke up Scootaloo.

"Hey you two." I said as I knelt down to their eye level. Scootaloo opened her eyes and saw me.

"I'm back, and I'm not leaving anytime soon." I said as Nyx walked up hugged me along with Scootaloo.

"Your back!" They both cried out in joy.

I stood there on one knee, hugging my two beautiful fillies. I felt someone tap my shoulders, I looked and saw Samos. I noticed that he's regaining some of his green fur back.

"Come, we must not missed the revelation of the new rulers of the empire." He said as he walked back out. I looked back at Nyx and Scoots, then picked them both up and held them.

"Let's go." I said as I followed Samos outside.

"I know that you all despise me with every fiber of your being but I am here to reveal the new rulers of the empire, so they may succeed in where I have failed!" I heard Samos shout out as I got closer to the exit. As I walked out with Nyx and Scootaloo, I saw Samos cast a spell in the air. The spell then headed straight for Cadence and Shining, lifting them up as it changed them.

Once the spell put them back down, they were changed to look exactly like a crystal pony, making all of the crystal ponies bow down to their new rulers. I saw Samos grip his staff as he almost fell.

Twiligh walked towards me as Samos looked at me. I let Nyx and Scootaloo down but they stood next to me, not wanting to leave my side.

"Jak, my boy. I need you for this." He said as he weakly walked towards the heart. He raised his staff and made green eco appear on the tip of it, then injected to the heart. The heart soon started to glow and the markings on the floor were glowing a bright green as it traversed through the floor around everyone.

A pedestal soon rose from the ground in front of me. I looked at Twilight and saw her about to put her hand on it and I did the same. We looked at each other as our eyes turned white while channeling Light eco onto the pedestal.

The Light eco soon merged with the green as it then spread through the empire. The blizzard soon stopped as Cadence took down the shield while the empire soon glowed in eco.

The empire shook as the heart flouted up in the air while it spun around in incredible speed. It soon fired a beam of pure light eco at Samos, lifting him up in to the air as he was consumed in the light.

Once the light died down, I saw a green Earth pony stallion with a dark green mane, wearing a green tunic with dark green pants and log shoes laying, down on the floor. The pedestal soon went back to the ground, letting us stop using our light powers.

"You learned how to use them?" I asked Twilight with a smile as walked towards the downed stallion.

"You can thank Lokzii for that." She said as she looked at the stallion. The stallion opened his eyes and narrowed them at us. He pulled out a familiar pair of glasses and put them on.

"Can't an old sage get some space!?" He said as he stood up.

"Honeslty, this worse than that time were Onin got very drunk." He said as he grabbed his staff and flouted off the ground.

"The Tyrant king, he's been freed from his curse!" A random crystal pony shouted, making the rest cheer.

"Long live the Sage!" They shouted in unison.

"Please, I don't deserve your praise. I've caused you all to suffer, I deserve nothing but hate." Samos said as he looked down in shame.

"That doesn't mean you can't redeem yourself." Twilight said to him.

"Yeah, and will help you along the way." I said with grin of determination. He closed his eyes as he smiled and nodded at us.

"Now, Spike." He said as he turned to look at Spike.

"You wanted to face your fear?" He asked, gaining a nod from Spike.

"You will, but not now for I've used a lot of magic and Eco." Samos said as he walked towards the new crystal rulers.

"I hope you two will be better rulers than I was." He said, bowing his head a little. He flouted back to me.

"Now, when do we leave, because honeslty this place is a deadly hazard with all the Crystals around. I learned that the hard way." He said as be rubbed his flank as he remembered his first encounter with the hazardous crystals, making us chuckle at him.

"Dad." I heard Scootaloo call me. I looked to my left and saw her and Nyx.

"It's good to have you back, Dad." They said as they hugged me. I returned the embrace as I put my arms around them and knelt down. I felt someone put their arms around and saw that it was Twilight.

"I'm in trouble now, aren't I?" I asked her with a smile.

"Big time." Twilight said as she kissed me.

'I'll never leave you again.' I thought as we stood up and looked at the sunrise. I felt Twilight hold my hand while Nyx and Scootaloo were in front of me.

"It's good to be back." I said to myself as Twilight laid her head on my shoulder.

The lessons we learn, with a side of boom

PoV: Jak

Location: Ponyville, outskirts of town

Time: 1:00 P.M

One week after return

It's been a long week for me, from having to clean up the library alone to going to another Equestria to help out with an infestation problem. But it wasn't all that bad, after returning home from the other Equestria and calming Twilight down, she showed me what she had learned about her powers. She knows how to fire Light Eco from her hands but she still doesn't know how to transform.

I introduced Samos to Applebloom, telling her that Samos was going to teach her more about her powers. She was genuinely excited to start learning about them.

Spike faced his fear of himself losing to his bloodlust as a dark Eco user. After he was finished, I offered him a way to get rid of the eco in him but he refused, wanting to control it. To say that I was surprised is putting it lightly.

I began teaching Twilight all I know about light eco and managed to make her grow wings made of Eco. I taught her how to fly and and land safely, after a few trials and errors which mostly involved her landing on me, hard.

Afterwards, I got to hang out with my daughter. Scootaloo even showed a cool trick with the Jet-board and Nyx finally got to use a strong levitation spell, powerful enough that it raised all of Ponyville. Imagine my reaction when I saw an entire town flouting up.

I also checked out the progress on the Precursor robot and saw that it was going good, all they needed to do is make six working laser cannon. I had received a bone crushing hug from Sig as be welcomed me back after being gone for a month. The gang were ecstatic once I told them Samos was back and greener than ever.

Now I'm enjoying a nice picnic with my marefriend, my daughters and Spike. While we ate, I told about the Precursors and how they are the ultimate beings, even told them about the time I found out what they were.

"So Jak, what's on the agenda for today?" Spike asked as he ate a gem.

"Well, earlier today I got a letter from Celestia saying that it was time for Shinings test." I said as I took a bite out of my sandwich.

"What does he have to do?" Twilight asked as she laid down on my lap.

"I have to accompany him to a Metal head nest that I've located, he needs to prove himself in battle." I said to her.

"Don't get him killed, just mildly bruised, I'm still mad at him for calling you a freak." She said as she grabbed an apple.

"Wow, letting your brother get hurt for calling me a freak, I feel so special." I said, giving her a kiss.

"What's a Metal-head?" I heard Scootaloo ask.

"The only way for me to describe them is that they're monsters, who stop at nothing to get what they want." I said to her.

"Rhino is one too, but he's different than the others and non-violent." I said afterward.

"Oh." Scootaloo said. I looked down to Twilight and gave her a kiss, surprising her with it but she kissed back.

"Don't worry about Shining, I'll make sure he gets back in one piece." I said, after the kiss.

After finishing up with the food it was time to pack up and go. I said my goodbyes as I walked to the Everfree but not without a threat from Twilight saying that if I died, she'll bring me back to kill me again.

Arriving at the castle, I hurried towards the garage, passing by Al, Zii and the gang as I ran towards the garage. Once at the garage, I got on the Sand shark and started up the engine. I then took out a mask I bought a few days ago in a Mask shop and put it on as the door opened for me to drive through.

I drove out while laughing like a maniac as I hit the turbo to Canterlot.

"Wahoo, this is going to be fun!" I shouted as I put the pedal to the floor and turning on the music player.

PoV: Celestia

Location: Canterlot Palace, entrance gates

Twenty minutes later

We've been waiting for father to arrive, so Shining Armor could take his test. Shining asked about him, if he was a war stallion, earning chuckles from both of us when he mentioned Father being a pony.

"What's so funny, your highness?" He asked us.

"Nothing Captain." I said as I heard music in the distance followed by the sound of an engine on full speed.

Youtube Video

"What is that music?" Shining said as he blocked his ears. I saw the Sandshark drive around the corner and headed straight for the gate. Luna opened the gates just in time as the Sandshark drove in, it spun around and parked just infront of a gardener. The gardener looked terrified as he fell to the ground like a statue.

Father came out of the car wearing a mask for some reason and walked towards us. Shining Armor got into a defensive position, pointing a spear at him.

Father took hold of the spear and snapped it like a twig. He looked at Shining with the one eye hole of the mask, then looked at me and Luna.

"You got the Plasmite charges?" He asked as Luna threw a bag of them at him. He opened it and pulled out a plasmite explosive.

"Alright." He said as he turned to look at Shining Armor.

"In the car, now." He said. Shining stood up and looked at father.

"And why should I listen to you!?" Shining shouted at him.

"Because, not only is he our adoptive father, he's also the one who will evaluate your performance in this test." I said to him. Shinings eyes grew to the size of dinner plates, realizing he talked back to his commanding officer and our adoptive father. Father took of his mask and threw it at the Sandshark, making land on his seat and then turned to look at him.

"And don't think I forgot what you called me at the wedding and Twilight said to bring you back in one piece, she didn't say in what condition though." Father said as he walked back in the SandShark.

"What the hell are you waiting for!? Get in, you sack of shit!" Father shouted, making Shining quickly get in.

PoV: Jak

"Don't touch anything, Don't ask about my things and don't insult me, Twilight is still mad at you." I said to the captain besides me as I turned on the engine. I then stepped on it, activating the turbo and drove off towards a Metal Head nest in the mountains.

On the way, I could see Shining sweat like crazy as he tried to avoid eye contact.

"Do you know what to do?" I asked him.

"No, I don't even know what a Metal head is." He said.

"Well, this is going to be funnier than I thought." I said, chuckling a little at his misfortune.

"Anyway, Metal heads are a race of intelligent creatures that are hell bent on killing everything, don't ask. Your job, head into the heart of the nest, plant the bombs and take those fuckers out." I said as I took out an Metal head Gem.

"You get bonus points if you collect these gems from dead Metal heads." I said, putting the gem back. He looked like he wanted to ask about something, so I motioned him to ask away.

"So, you're dating my sister." He said, narrowing his eyes at me.

"Yup, she's the best thing that ever happened to me. If you got a problem, just tell me." I said, making my eyes pitch black as I looked at him.

"Well y-y-yeah." He said in fear.

"Well, say it then! Honestly, this is worse than Pecker and Daxter fighting." I said to him.

"How can I know if you're not in it for only sex?" He said. I stopped the car and shoved him out, I blinked to him, grabbed him and slammed his head on the car.

"Talk shit about me and Twilight, I dare you." I said, holding him down on the floor.

"I'm with her because she's one of the reasons I have left to live. Say anything that insults my relationship with her, not only will you have me trying to get you but Twilight also will." I said as I stood up.

He coughed out a bit of blood as he stood up and glared at me. I motioned him to get back in. Once he got in, we drove off as I put on a song in the music player.

Youtube Video

"I'm going to give you a ten for your endurance against a steel bar to the face but I'm also giving you a five for your reaction time. Too slow and the Metal heads will easily get you." I said to him.

"What?" He asked, still glaring at me.

"Your reaction time is too slow, you need to work on that." I said, healing him up with Light Eco.

"That was a part of the test!?" He shouted in outrage.

"No, I made it apart of it though." I said with a grin as the Sandshark jumped over a large ravine.

"You're enjoying this, aren't you?" He said as he held on for dear life.

"You have no idea." I said with a large grin.

"Is she really mad at me?" He asked.

"Well, how would you feel if Cadence was a Human and Twilight called her a freak?" I asked him.

"I bucked up." He said, putting both his hands on his face.

"No you didn't, there's bucking up and then there's fucking up Royal and you've fucked up royal." I said to him, taking a hard right.

"Yeah, I can see that. Listen, I'm sorry for calling you a freak, I was just to stressed with the wedding and I snapped at the first thing I saw." He said.

"Dude, you need to apologize to her. She's the one that's pissed off, not me." I said to him as the Cave entrance to the nest in the distance.

I slowed down and parked in the trees.

"I'll give you twenty minutes to put the bombs, if you aren't here by then, I'll go see what's going on but I will also give you a deduction." I said, giving him the bag of Plasmite charges.

"Don't I get a sword or anything?" He asked, tying the bag on his belt.

"No, I'm giving you something better." I said as I took out a spare scatter gun.

"It has enough ammo for this, but it's loud only use it when they found you." I said, giving him the gun.

"You pull the trigger to fire it, then you pump this part." I said, moving the pumping mechanism of the gun.

"Okay, wish me luck." He said as he got off the car and walked carefully towards the Cave.

I sat on the hood of the car as I began to meditate, one of Samos' lessons on how to control my anger. I thought about the few things that anger me, while trying to not change. I could feel my horns grow out but soon disappeared as I took deep calming breaths.

15 minutes later

"Start the thing!" I heard someone shout. I opened my eyes and looked above the bushes and saw Shining running from a mob of Metal Heas Grunts while holding a sack of Metal Gems. I quickly got it in the Sandshark and started the engine.

Shining jumped in and we drove off. He took out the detonator and we both looked back as we jumped back over the ravine.

"How many did you set up?" I asked him.

"Um...all of them." He said as he pressed the button. The ground shook, making us look back at the mountain.

Youtube Video

The mountain then collapsed on itself, probably due to the large cavity the explosion left. As we saw the mountain crumble down, I heard Shining start to laugh. He then started to laugh his ass off, making me join in as well.

"That was awesome!" He shouted. He then grabbed the sack and gave it to me. I opened it up and found two hundred and ten metal gems. I tied the sack up again and looked over to Shining.

"Congrats, you passed the test." I said to him as I changed the gear to drive.

"We got time to kill before we get you back to Canterlot, so I'm driving is to Ponyville." I said, putting the pedal to the floor. I put in a song to celebrate his achievement.

Youtube Video

He started learning the song bit by bit as I drove back to Ponyville.

Location: Ponyville

Time: 3:00 P.M

After leaving the car back at the garage and explaining how the entire base exists under the castle, me and Shining walked the rest of the way to Ponyville. We saw a Manticore pass by us and Shining asked why it didn't attack, so I told him about the one that attack me.

Once we arrived at the town, I lead him to his sister's home. Once at the library, I opened it and walked in with Shining behind me. Seconds after I closed the door, I was tackled to the ground by an orange and midnight blue blur.

"Dad, you're back!" I heard then both say as they hugged the shit out of me.

"Hug any tighter and I might explode." I joked, but they loosen their grips anyway. Twilight soon walked in but her smile was replaced with a frown as she saw Shining.

"Told you that you've screwed up royal." I said, not wanting to swear when the girls are around.

"What are you doing here?" She asked her brother in a monotone voice.

"I came here to apologize." Shining said.

"Well, I'm waiting." She said, tapping her hoof impatiently.

"I'm sorry for judging the pony you're dating and I'm sorry for not believing you in the first place." Shining said as his ears folded back. I just laid there on the floor with Nyx and Scootaloo in my arms.

"Finally." Twilight said as she walked over to Shining and gave him a hug.

I heard a knock on the door, so I got up with Nyx and Scootaloo and went to see who it is. I opened the door and saw Alduin and Lokzii at the door.

"You blew up a mountain." Zii said.

"I didn't do anything." I said to him.

"The explosion was caused by a huge amount of Plasmites. Do you know anyone with that kind of explosive?" Al said, raising an eyebrow at me.

"There was a Metal head Nest in the mountain, I used for Shining Armors test. He managed to plant all of the bombs and collect two hundred and ten Metal Gems." I said, showing them the bag.

"Wow." They both said as they looked inside the sack.

I closed the door, leaving them with the gems and walked back to the living room. Once at the living room, I saw Shining and Twilight having a conversation while Nyx, Scootaloo and Spike a board game.

"Time to go." I said to Shining, gaining a nod from him as he hugged his sister goodbye, he then gave me the Scatter gun but I told him to keep it.

"Hold still." I said as I made him blink back to Canterlot. After he left, I was soon greeted by a pair of lavender lips connecting with mine.

"So, how it go?" She asked as I hugged her.

"He passed, he also blew up a mountain in the process but that didn't matter." I said to her.

"You want to go see how Samos and Applebloom are doing?" I asked her, she gave me a smile and nodded as Nyx and Scootaloo got up from their chairs, excited to see their friend.

"Well, come on." I said as I opened the door and letting everyone walk out first, before closing the door, I looked at the entire library and had only one thing in mind.

'Home.' I thought with a smile as I closed the door and walked towards Twilight.

In need of an Editor

As the title said, I need someone to help me with any grammatical errors in the rewrites that I'm working on. Any who would like to help me just PM me and I'll send you the link.

Important News

To those who enjoyed this fic, I'm sorry but it's going down. Why you may ask, because I'm doing a rewrite on the whole Shabang and it's going to be another fic. I'm really to lazy to take out these chapters and change them, so I came up with this solution. Be expecting the Reboot soon, also Comment on a cool ass name for it.

Hey listen

Just because this wont have another chapter doesn't mean I won't do crossovers with this one. Pm me if you're interested in this Jak visiting your Equestria.

The Beginning of a fucked up adventure

I have spent my life searching for the answers that my father and my father's fathers failed to find. Who were the Precursors? Why did they create the vast monoliths that litter our planet? How did they harness eco, the life energy of the world? What was their purpose? And why did they vanish? I have asked the plants, but they do not remember. The plants have asked the rocks, but the rocks do not recall. Even the rocks do not recall." -Samos Hagai

=======================================

I'm so fucking bored. You know being a statue really wasn't one of my greatest ideas but I wanted to make sure my little Lu-Lu hasn't gone bat shit insane. You are probably wondering what the hell is going on, so I'll tell you. See I wasnt always a statue I used to be 'Jak Hero of Heros' but I'm getting ahead of myself. You se-

"Hello~ Jacky boy" The Statue next to mine mentally said.

'Discord, I don't need to deal with your shit right now. I'm doing my monologue." I said to the spirit of chaos.

"Really you should cheer up, I mean you are getting out in a few to be able to see your daughters that you left behind." he said in a smugly manner.

I didn't want to respond to that statement. The reason I turned myself to stone was so I could be there for them through out the events of the series. It started like this.

[Flasback effects]

,000 years ago on the way to California<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

Being on a plane for hours on end can actually have an affect on the ass now i can't feel it while walking it feels so weird, getting off topic here. Hey the name's Richard Im a old school Ps2 gamer and a Brony...fuck off you Brony hating pricks. On my way to E3 as Jak from Jak 3 been working overtime to get the money for the plane tickets. My outfit looks like the real deal but that's one of the perks for having an Aunt who's a professional at sewing.

The shitty part is that I couldn't find the Morph Gun and a Jet-board. Anyway I finally arrived at E3 and Damn son it's better than I've ever imagined, a huge stage set up and a area for early acces games , moving on. A few hours in so I'm look in some booths until i found a guy dressed as the Resident Evil 4 merchant with his table full of merchandise from various different games. Then i found the two missing items for my cosplay.

"Anything catches your interest" the merchant said with a smirk.

"Actually yeah how much for the Morph gun and the Jet-Board".I said i knew where this was going, I've read displaced fics to know him but all he does was warp people to different Equestrias.

"It would be 100$ each but I see you worked hard on the outfit so I'll give it for 50$." he said still with the weird creepy smirk on his face. I've read enough fics to know where this is going.

"I'll take it" i said, it'll be fine i said when i was done handing over the money I finally took a look at them. 'And let me tell ya no matter what happened I regretted nothing' I thought with a toothy smile.

But alas my celebration was cut short by what looked like a fucking wormhole to the Void. So the last thing i said before it took me was " I regret NOTHING!" and with that I was gone.

And so starts my journey to land I could only dream of existing.

=============Present day (Summer Sun Celebration , you know wich one)============

And that is only the start of it. Hold on a sec , 'Discord is it the 1000th Summer sun celebration?' I regretfully asked to my next door neighbour.

"Yes it's almost time for Sparkle-butt to go to...what was the name again Loonyville?" he asked.

"By the precursors you are an ass its Pony-ville, PONY-ville get it memorized, you son of a bitch" i sneered at Dizzy. Honestly no matter what he does it always irritates me.

"I said don't call me Dizzy , it makes me sound inferior." he said in a hurt tone.

'Then stop getting in my head you pri-" CRACK. Yes the stone is cracking.

"Well thats unfair you get to go early and I'm stuck until season 2."

'Well boo hoo buddy cuase I am ' - CRACK BOOM. "FREE!" I yelled to the sky gaining some unwanted attention.

"HALT by the order of Princess Celestia you are under arre-" The guard didn't even finish speaking do to my fist meeting his face with a loud CRACK from his skull. With that out of the way I took a look at my surrounding, and noticed the looks of fear and curiosity.

"Just take me to Celestia now or else" I said while sparks of Dark Eco were coursing through my body. Just you wait world Jak is back and ready for action.

An apple a day keeps the Lurkers away

"Buddy, you don't wanna piss me off!”— Sig, Jak 3

== The present ==

Walking down Ponyville while listening to 'they see me rolling they hating'. I wonder if the Apple family is hiring. I could help out in applebuck season. But where is the fun in that.

The market place, just looking at it reminds me of the markets back at South town in Haven City. Which reminds me I need to ask Tia about Haven and Spargus City. I want to make sure they're how I left them.

I looked around for the Apple stand, took a few minutes but finally found it and Applejack is running it. I walked over to her.

"Morning AJ." I greeted her with a smile.

"Howdy Jak. What can I get for ya?" She said. If I didn't already eat breakfast, I'd get an apple pie.

"I'm not really here to buy anything. I was just wondering if you need any help on the farm, I'm looking for a job." I told her. She stood there with a finger taping her chin in deep thought.

"Sure, just come by the farm in a few hours." She finally decided.

"Hey, you wouldn't happen to have a little sister would you?" I asked her. I see little Applebloom behind the stall.

"Yeah I do. Applebloom say hello to the nice human." she said to the little filly. Lady I'm not nice all the time.

"U-um H-hi mah names Applebloom, whats yours?" AB said with a hint of fear. Do I really look that scary.

"Mine's Jak good to meet you." I said while shaking her hand, which caused some eco to spark. No one seemed to notice this except me. I decided to tell her of her gift. I changed into Light Jak and stopped time. The only ones unaffected were me and AB.

"What's going on!?" she yelled out while trying to get her sisters attention.

"AB, you have the gift of something powerful inside you. When the time comes I will teach you how to use it." I told her with a voice full of wisdom. She just looked at me with confusion then noticed the eco sparks on her hand.

"What is happening to my hand?" she asked.

"Nothing it's just reacting to the eco I have. Speak to me if you feel extremely strange or aggressive, I need to make sure you don't have the bad kind of Eco." I told her as I resumed time. With that done I went to continue my walk.

I stopped to hear what sounded like snoring. I looked up to see a rainbow tale sticking out of the cloud. An idea got in my head, an evily stupid dumbass idea, but an idea non the less.

I got a can of temporary pink hair dye weirdly out of nowhere and changed into my light jak form with wings and flew up to the cloud. I then started to dye her hair pink. With that done i left a note saying 'Hope ya like your new hair color. -Jak'. With that done i decided to just take a nice flight.

I stopped flying do to a weird shine from the floor. I descended to the floor to check it out and found, get this, a light Eco crystal. What the fuck is Light Eco crystal doing out here? Questions for later. Off I go to the farm.I left the area without noticing a pair of yellow eyes looking at me.

Finally at the farm and noticed AB in the corner of the field. I wondered whats gotten in to her so I walked over to her.

"What's up AB?" I asked her.

"I can't concentrate on anything because I keep hearing these voices." she said with a tired tone. So she has green Eco that's a big relief.

"It seems you have found what type of eco you have. You have green Eco meaning you can talk to plants, rocks and trees and they will answer back. It also means it'll be hard for you to get hurt, the Green Eco heals you alot and it'll be hard for you to get tired." I said to the little filly

"But how can I make the voices stop!" she yelled at me. It took a few minutes for her to realize that she stopped the voices.

"They're gone?" she asked while looking at me.

"No they're not. You just told the plants to be quiet and they listened. It helps knowing that their is something listening to your troubles." I said to her while rubbing her mane.

"Hehe. So you're saying I'm never alone when I'm out here?" She asked me

"Only when you want to be." I answered her.

"I should probably get going, your sister is waiting for me." I said to her. I then noticed the pair of yellow eyes in the tree line. I know who it is.

"Brutter is that really you old friend?!" I shouted at the lurker.

"Yes it is old friend." He said as he leaped down the tree scaring Applebloom.

"I didn't think I'd see you again buddy. Hows Haven?" i asked Brutter wondering about the wellbeing of the city.

"It has been good. The city looks good as new and looks like war never happened." he informed me. That is a slight relief.

"Then what are you doing way out here, don't you have a shop to run back at South town?" i asked him.

"I sold it. I wanted to see the world and all it's glory. So that's what I'm doing." He said as he started walking back to the forest.

"Good luck Brutter, safe journey and may the precursors guide you." I said to him before he left.

"And to you too my friend!" he yelled back at me.

"What was that!?" AB finally said.

"An old friend of mine. We were a part of a group that fought for freedom." I said as I made my way to AJ." Remember if you need any help with your abilities you can always come to me for help." I said to AB before I left.

"Ok thanks Mr.Jak." She thanked me. Girl I'm not that old.

"It's just Jak." i said to her.

With that done I went on a search for Applejack but was rudely interrupted by someone tackling me to the ground. I looked up to see a very pissed off Rainnbow Dash.

"Whazuuup RD! Dig the new hair color." I said to her. Ha I managed to get her even more angry.

"Don't Whats up me! What did you do to my mane!?" she yelled at my face. Hello personal space, yeah I'm calling to tell you you're being invaded thanks.

"Oh~ that. Why didn't ya say so!? If you don't like it so much why don't you try washing it off." I said to her.

"What." she said with a confused face.

"You could wash off the hair dye its only temporary." I said as I pushed her off me.

"Hey I didn't know i could!" she said to me. She started flying away in a hurry.

"Anyway see ya later!" with that she was gone.

Finally got that out of the way, I can finally go look for AJ and get a job. Ugh this is going to be a loooong day, I can tell.

The search in Haven City begins

"Shhh! I'm Tess. Torn sent me to spy on Krew. Play along, and I may be able to get my hands on a few of Krew's secrets.”— Tess, Jak II

PoV: Jak

Location: Transport ship on the way to Haven

Accompanied by: Daxter and Sig

"You know, when you said you'll handle it, I didn't think you meant sneaking in a Eco transport ship!" Daxter yelled at Sig.

"Shut up Dax!" I shouted at him, making him sit down and mumble out a few insults.

"Listen Cheery, when I say I got this, I mean I got this." Sig said to him as he sat down on an Eco barrel.

I was to busy writing in precursor text "Barrels of shit" on the Eco barrels. Sig saw this and started laughing at it.

"What's the point in doing that?" He asked, after be calmed down.

"Why not? We might piss off a few guys but we can handle them." I said finishing up barrel number fifteen and went on for the sixteenth.

We were stuck in there for a few hours. When the truck stopped, we knew we arrived. So we grabbed our guns and aimed at the door, ready to blast any guard who might open it.

When the doors opened, we saw that it wasn't a guard but a mechanic. When she noticed us, she froze on the spot.

"Ma'am, stay calm. We came here to look for someone not to fight." Said Sig as he put the staff back onto the floor.

"Then why did you three have to sneak in?" She asked, crossing her arms.

"We're from the wasteland." I said to her as I got out of the truck.

"Hey! You done back there!?" We heard the driver ask. I looked at the mechanic and signaled her to tell him something.

"Yeah, just one more barrel!" She shouted back at him. Sig and Daxter grabbed their gears and hoped of the truck. The mechanic hit the back of the truck, signaling the driver that he can go.

"I guess, introductions are in order?" I asked everyone.

"The names Sig the kirin." Said Sig, holding his satff like a gun.

"I'm Daxter, the Changeling with feathery wings." He said as he spread his wings.

"I'm Jak, the Econ Freak." I simply said, doing nothing special for my introduction.

"Eco freak?" She asked me, raising an eyebrow.

I sighed and changed to my Dark form for a few seconds, then turned back to normal.

"He gets mean and nasty when you piss him off, so don't piss him off." Dax said as he sat on a barrel of eco.

"My names Surprise, Surprise Hagai Pie." She said.

"That doesn't sound like a name for a mechanic." Sig said as he shoved Daxter of the barrel, causing Daxter to fall face first on the floor.

"I'm also an amazing party planner." She said shrugging her shoulders. We all heard the sounds of armored men coming this way.

"We need to move, now," Surprise said, leading us to her shop.

We grabbed our bags and followed her as fast as possible, trying to avoid the guards.

PoV: ???

I heard movenent, someone's here. I stopped and turned to my men.

"Spread out and search for anyone in this area who might know where the intruders are at!" I said to the lieutenant.

"Sir, yes Sir" The lieutenant said, using his voice modifier. I felt someone tap my shoulder and saw that it was Sergeant Errol.

"Are you even sure that they're here, Torn?" He asked me. I grabbed the collar of his suit and pulled him closer.

"I told you to address me as Sir or commander, dibshit." I said to him as I let him.

"I should've been the one who got that position. I'm much better than you at being a leader." He said as he dusted himself off.

"I gave you an order, now move!" I shouted at him. He huffed at me, grabbed his gun and started the search. I looked at the thermo-vision photo's that were taken at the City's transport tunnel and saw three heat signatures in the back of the truck.

I looked around and found a spec of sand on one of the Eco barrels.

"Wastelanders, just fucking great." I said to myself. 'Why would wastelanders be in the city? I thought as I kept looking around the area.

"Nothing." I said as I went to find the lieutenant and call off the search.This is going to be the longest weeks of my life, we need to find them and fast, cause by God, I'm not getting yelled by the Baron.

PoV: Jak

Location: Surprises Mechanic shop

We managed to avoid getting caught back the supply depot, avoided a few patrols and finally made it to Surprise's Shop.

"Why are there so many guards all of a sudden?" She asked to no one in particular.

"Shit, I might've forgotten that there was a camera back at the Transport tunnels. They have built in Thermo-vision." Sig said, noticing his fuck-up.

"Ha! I knew you didn't have this handled!" Dax shouted out at Sig.

"So I messed up, we still made it in." Sig said, grabbing his bag and opening it.

"Whatever." Daxter said as he also grabbed his bag and opening it.

They both took out a gun mod and put it on their Morph-Guns. Daxter got the Scatter-gun mod and Sig got a blaster mod for his staff.

"Didn't you say that you guys came here to find someone?" Surprise asked gaining a nod from Sig.

"Then, why do you guys have weapons?" She asked us.

"It's better to have them and not need 'em, than not having them but needing them." I said as I pulled out my Morph-Gun out of my bag.

"*Sigh* Whatever." She said as she got a wrench and went to work on a hover-bike.

This is going to be an exciting experience. Maybe I should join the guard, we need someone on the inside. Daxter and Sig could go work for Krew, he has some info we need for our search. I thought as I found a chair, sat down and took a nap.